Chapters The Phantom Wolf of Equus
”Tiibbbuuurrrrrooooooonnn!!!”
I screamed out. My head jolting forward, causing sweat to drip from my face. Feeling the sensation of breathlessness in the pit of my stomach; as the air was hot, hard, and suffocating. That even breathing, I could barely find my rhythm. For my heart was beating so fast, it felt as though I just ran three marathons, back-to-back. No longer wishing to be calmed.
...soothed even.
Fear and panic spreading within me like wildfire, to escape out of these straps. To free me. To stand up....only to slowly realize, I was never held down, to begin with. That-that, was a memory...from so long ago. A time. A life...
When I was still alive...
’Fucking A.’ I thought. Giving up in my attempts. ’Even after a few millennia, I still can’t get over this sin of mine.’
I hissed.
“Just how many times has it been now. Seven. Eight. Nine hundred times? Or is it a fucking a million already, that I have to endure this hellish-nightmare! Huh?!!” I asked.
Waiting for an answer to come. For someone to reply and hear my words. Hoping that despair and discomfort would be over-placed with hope. Just for once.
But like always, the echo of screams was heard in the dark halls of this godforsaken place.
“...haha. That’s right.” My voice, raspy. Beginning to chuckle as a bit of humor came to mind.
“Almost forgot where I was. In here, no such thing as a slither of hope can exist.” My head lowering as my wrinkled fingers clutched what was left of my distorted face. Streams of red tears sliding down and off my cheek.
“After all. There’s no place like hell.” Hysterical madness washing over me in a familiar sense.
“Ah, it’s good to see a dead girl learn her place in the world. After all, what better place can she call home; if not here.” A voice I’ve grown accustomed to hearing over the years spoke.
“Well, if it wasn’t for my insanity I’d never know.” I joked.
Raising my head up. An all too familiar gatekeeper graced my presence behind a locked cell door. Only his bloodstained colored eyes were seen through an opening.
“And how are we feeling today? Courageous. Brave. Dumb enough even, to try our luck again in escaping. Hmm?”
“Curse you Zoalun!.” Agitation evident. No longer wishing to be this sadistic pig’s prisoner.
Placing my right hand on the floor and the left on the wall. I used them as support to ease the burden on my legs, since the muscles I once had. Gradually diminished over time.
After finally finding my balance. The wall as my support.
“Just you wait. I’ll get out. Try all you might. I’m not squeamish like the others. You can’t break me.” I said in defiance. “I won’t let you!”
“Let me?” He laughed. A sound clicked in the doors. Sliding over deliberately in an intimidating way. As slowly, Zoalun’s demonic image. Came into full view, which made me regret the bravado I just had.
“Oh. Do tell. Exactly, what aren’t you going to let me do?” Stepping into the cell. His height nearly reaching the ceiling. Heat from outside radiating the room and melting my insides.
I couldn’t help but kneel before him. Coughing up a fit as one do when they have asthma.
“Ahahaha. What’s wrong now sweet cakes. Is the air too hot or is it just me?” He chuckles.
While I trembled.
A feeling of hopelessness in the room as I came face to face with a monster out of a horror film. “Zoalun.” A crack in my voice.
Standing about twice the size of a human male. Skin dark as shadows. Tattoos in a strange Hawaiin design covered over the shoulders and spread above his open chest, in a style of hot molten lava. He was fit. In a physique, most bodybuilders wished they had. The clothe he wore around his waist, sprouted to shredded pieces reaching his lower legs. Death-metal skulls could be seen on them and a strange centerpiece. I imagine was a belt buckle. Held his attire as one of Hell’s scariest gatekeepers. His feet or flesh encased in metal. Molten lava seen flowing through them. As steam emitted from beneath his feet.
The sound of movement caught my attention. Looking up, I couldn’t tell if he was angry or happy cause with a metallic jaw like that. Blazing red eyes. Horns bending in different ways from one another. A red glow among the epicenter of his forehead. And a metal staff behind his head had me more focused rather than on his mood.
“Last time I checked. Yes?” Reaching down. Lifting me up, pretty easy to eye level.
“What do you want from me?” Squirming in his grip. Trying to get loose. “I thought I had another millennia or two in this memory trick shit. Or is it back to working in the mines. Maybe another ligament you guys wanna take.” I coughed.
“Don’t tell me. It’s my turn for the pit again?”
“As much fun as my Pit is, it sounds boring at this point. If you ask me.” Looking away for a sec. Then back to me. “How about a shower for starters. Bet it would feel nice to get rid of some of that filth.” He smiled.
“A shower. Really?” I questioned. Like that’s the best he could come up with.
“Well, you make it sound so bad. I would’ve thought a lady of your virtue...” He paused. “would appreciate it. After all, since when was the last time you took a bath.” He said.
“Oh no. That’s a trick question.” I waved my hands in a no manner. “I’m thirsty as hell. But even I know there’s no water down here. It’s hell after all.” Saying the obvious.
“Sorry to hear that.” Swinging me around and fitting me between his left side. His arm holding me horizontal and claws dug into my waist. The torn and frayed robe I wore, now in a worsening state. “But surely you realized you never had a choice. Right?” Flashing a grin. “Let's go.”
And with that. We were off. Out the cell for who knows how long I’ve been left there and strolling through the dark corridors of this ghoulish cell block. A Gothic theme running here, for terrors of anguish is heard from every cell, as people relive their worst tragedy and greatest sin. Over and over.
Till their time of dying.
That or some were just being tormented for the fun of it. And of course.
“Hahaha, hear that Katherine. A minute ago that was just you in there. Balling your eyes out, reliving your worst fears. Now, look at you. Out early and with your favorite demon. Aren’t you grateful I came to save you?” He said.
“Save me?! Whatever this is, I’m sure your gonna do the opposite of that word.” I fidgeted in his grip. “Now tell me what you really want.”
“Oh come now, Katherine. Look at this poor fool.” Pulling to a stop near a cell. Then threw me in the air, before unsheathing another eye hole. As my ragged-doll body came falling down. Nearly close contact with face-to-ground, only to be caught by the few remaining strands of my hair. As years of decay had withered them away.
“Aaahhh!!” I screamed.
“Shhh~” He shushes me. “Look.” Lifting my head to see through the peephole.
What I saw could hardly be put into words. A prisoner. A teenager was experiencing first hand what’s it like to have to relive his worst memory. Thrashing about in an angry fit. Please and cries in a symphony of sorrow. His eyes dark. Lifeless. A swell of dark ink, pouring out of them as I knew exactly what this was.
“Corruption...” I breathed.
“That’s right.” Turning to see Zoalun with a sadistic grin plastered on his face. “No matter how many times I’ve seen it. The smell of it is intoxicating.” Taking in a deep breathe. “Hearing his anguish of moans and screams excites me. The look of pain as he undergoes the transformation pumps the fire within this dark heart of mine to do unspeakable things!!” He said aloud.
Silence was the only thing I could muster as I couldn’t watch the boy any longer but did anyway. Not out of curiosity. Or out fear of ever becoming one. No. I’ve seen this happen before. Many times in fact. Souls pure or not whom fallen into the darkening.
I watched on only to wonder if I could escape a fate coming for me worse than this. That anything would be better than becoming a mindless slave. A mindless servant. A mindless pet-demon.
ROOOOAAAARRR!! The transformation complete.
What I saw would most likely remain with me till the end of time. And what I saw dared me to hope. Pray a little even. That, I will never become such a thing.
“Heh. Over already. He’s only been here half a decade. What do you think? Ended too soon?” He asks me.
“I think I want a refund.”
“A refund?” He said quizzically.
“For the bad show.” I stated. “What. Was I suppose to wet myself in fear and feel bad for the kid or something.”
“He was only seventeen you know. Human. Young. Innocent looking enough to get at least somewhat compassion from you.”
“.....”
“Are you serious. Nothing?” Looking skeptical. Cocking a brow.
“Am I serious?” Responding back with a deluded look. “Is a demon lord actually wondering how I 'feel’ , over some brat corrupting.
Shocked by my statement and a bit amused in voice.
“And if they are?”
Facing his annoyed stare. “Then don’t be. If there’s one crucial thing I’ve learned since my imprisonment here, is that benevolence and compassion, isn’t a luxury I can afford. Cause anyone, no matter the age nor looks. Who they say they are, what they do, or whom they were before all this. Can never be trusted. So no, I don’t feel anything for him.” A lesson I took to heart. Long ago.
Zoalun, just passing a look in thought.
“Unless I should?” Asking, in a way, if there was more.
“He killed a girl.” He simply replies.
What should’ve been concern, worry, or some form of human emotion; washed over me in a sense of ease. A story heard and told a thousand times here. Something that denied whatever humanity left in me to diminish. If not already.
(Sigh) “Tell me something I haven’t already heard. What, was she his friend. Victim, ex, or...” Trying to find the right words. “..his lover?” I said in a bored tone.
“Hahahaha!!~” Laughing uncontrollably, as if a hilarious joke was told. “Your definitely my favorite mortal here Katherine. Always have been. Forget what the other gate lords say about you. Your a stone cold bitch.” Continuing his antics. “And they say you used to be a kind-hearted soul. In with the new and out with the old. Eh!”
"Yea. Yea. My heart is ice. Now which one were they." A headache coming along if possible.
"Neither. Bromeo here thought it be wise to get high with sis. A celebration of her birthday. But like him, she was an addict. So hooked up on drugs that they overdosed by mistake. The pollution of man's narcotics got them in the end. Point is, she's dead. He's dead. Their both down here, suffering damnation. Well...one of them is. The other, a mini-demon before our very eyes. Doesn't it just move your dead beating heart, Kate." Euphoria in written words.
"Hardly seems like a crime. He's in this gate because of that." Noticing the mini-demon run amok in his newfound cage.
"No, he's here cause of some other petty sins. That and...because I placed a bet with Scarm. To see if he breaks in three decades." He snorted aggressively. Flickers of flame fumed from his nostrils. "He broke in three years." Disappointment there in depth.
Placing me like before. We headed on as nothing else was said.
'This is really pathetic.' Closing my eyes. 'Are we really this powerless to change our fate. Not that there's much left to it anyway. But still...'
Re-thinking the time I lost Natasha. The things I did afterward. The officer I once was, dye in pitch black; as she was cloaked in all forms of malice. Further branched by hate...Dread...Desire...And so much more. The craving, she felt to express her bottled up frustrations, into something more....artful. The amusement she held, of the lines and deeds, crossed. The sense of that forgotten feeling...
A bit of pleasure forming at the corner of my chappy lips.
...when I killed Tiburon's men.
.........
.........
'...no. I guess we all must pay the price.'
Remembering why I'm here.
After a bit of time walking pass some demons, chambers, and through the corridors of this hollow-fest asylum. Floor levels to new ones. Hidden passages to who knows where. We finally made it to the entrance of this horrible place. The doors, tall. Steeled. A big skeleton framed skull, as it's insignia design. Etched in the middle. So when the doors open. The skull splits in half, inward.
Each side, a stone guardian statue in the shape of hounds. Big, but scrawny. A predatory look held within. Patiently waiting for the next meal. To let those who come, to believe that once entered. None may escape. For your fate is forever sealed in the Sixth Gate. The Castle of Agony.
Once out, for the first time. In a long time. I imagined the scent of fresh air would be refreshing, instead of the stench of death. However, what awaited us had me baffled.
The field outside the castle a barren wasteland. It's soil dark, lifeless, and edged rock formations all around as far as the eye can see. Some just poking out of the ground. The sky red and covered with dark clouds. As purple lightning struck every now and then.
But that wasn't the part that had surprised me. No. It was the souls.
Many and many rows, of souls, stretched for miles. Each row filled in a line of the damned. Some floating in the sky, attached with an iron ball to both feet. While others, saunter in a deceased courtyard, making way outside the castle's ground. Chains to their feet, hands, and locks around their neck's. Shackled to each other. Waiting eternally to reach their next demise.
All of them, leaving from different entrances I spotted in the castle's walls. As Zoalun walked towards the steps, heading down to the courtyard.
'Sa'eer.' Looking back at the tall monstrosity. Truly a castle made of many.
'Guess I just graduated to another level of torture. Huh.'
In mere moments, all stopped and faced us. With one look, some scrammed over to Zoalun's feet when he reached the bottom. Dragging others unintentionally. And some just fighting to stay in a spot, no longer making eye contact as they knew what awaited.
"Please master. Oh, gatekeeper of Agony." A girl was the first to approach.
She was frailer than me. A child no doubt. Just trying to imagine what possible reason she was here escaped me. Enough to the point that I watched in fascination, as to what would happen next.
"I beg of you. I want to go home. I wanna see my mommy." She got on her knees. Begging. "I want to see her. I'll do whatever you want. so ple-"
"Move!" Someone cuts her off.
"Omph!" She lets out, as she's skids across the ground.
"Oh, dark lord. Don't mind this child. She's a misdeed of incest. I, however, am your true believer." Some old frail man spoke.
"And why's that?" Zoalun asked.
"Because I am a believer. A follower. I member of satanic followers in your name and everything unholy. I was apart of its uprising. It's hand in most of the world's government affairs. And I was the one whom taken great measures to ensure the cult's success. It's because of my knowledge, influence, and power over the Fuhrer, that there was even another World War!" Raising arms in a proclamation. "The mass of fe-"
"Wait-what?! You help start the second World War?" I questioned.
"Yes. There wasn't much to it. Especially when I showed him the truth. His...truth anyway." He phrased. "He believed in it so much he was willing to drown the world in chaos."
"And what truth may that be?" Getting a bit frustrated. While others watched on.
"The fool actually believed he was placed on this world with a sole purpose. To save his people. By punishing all who stood in his path and gripping the continents in an iron rule. A savior to his country. A monster to the world. He desired power to rule as a god. But no man can ever become one. Still, with my skills at hand; a few hallucinogenic tricks here. Whispers there. I gave him what he wanted. To be more than just a god. A conqueror." He smiles.
As if reliving the event in full detail. The expression he had as he created yet another worst event, in human history.
"Only in his folly, he couldn't realize there was a leash wrapped around his neck." His mind wandering elsewhere. "The resources. The power. The profits. Oh~, how I wish I knew what my fellow brethren did with that."
"Profits! Is that what you wanted? You created another world case disaster. With Hitler! Just for some cheap change!!" I bellowed. Trying to grab this s.o.b to no avail.
With Zoalun holding me back, just watching in interest.
"How dare you!" Anger boiling. "My ancestors fought in that war. I was always reminded by my grandmother that I came from a lineage of hunters and explorers. That the men were renown war heroes in battle and gave their life's for our freedom and happiness. Do you have any idea what you put them through at that time? To everyone!" Wedging between Zoalun's hold on me.
Nothing but scorn for the one who plagued my ancestry.
"Come here!" I squirmed. Pushing up against Zoalun's arm and side stomach. The old man backing up.
"Then they were good sacrifices for our cause. You should feel honored that they fought."
"Honored?" I grunted and took a breath. Picking up on the darkness rising within. "My forefathers never made it back home. Their bodies were never found!"
"And?" He gazed at me. "I wasn't the one in person, who killed them. I didn't instruct the Fuhrer to commit mass genocide. Or for the Americans to drop the first A-bomb, that claimed the lives of many." Feeling braver. Taking a step closer for each claim.
"It's in the human nature to fight. To wage wars. To destroy, rape, kill, steal, hurt, and poison one another. We all tell ourselves we're better. Peace and equality we say. But in the end, it just lies we say to one another. Look around you. Look at where you are. You dare to judge me for creating a war." Getting discomfortly close in my face. "I'm here cause I gave a man a desire he wished for. What of you?"
I couldn't respond, nor for the letters to form in actual words. Cause more than anything. In a sense of way, he was right. I made some bad choices. Mistakes on my part. Even after death I still continued to do so. I learned the hard way multiple times. That if you wanna survive here. Or have a tiny piece of some form of rationality. Sanity.
Best not play nice.
Cause anyone sent down here has a history. A hidden side behind their conniving eyes.
If what he says is remotely true. And even if he is a horrible person, who deserves to be in hell. He might have indirectly killed people. Me. I did it willingly. And enjoyed it. So do I even have that right to judge him...
After a moment of silence. "Like the filth you are, learn your place like the rest."
He stepped in front of the sixth gate lord.
"For all your talk of ancestry and they being fearless, you might've failed to notice a crucial thing." I met his stare. "Your grandmother could have told you those stories because she was afraid."
"Afraid of what?" I gulped with whatever spit I had left.
"That your forefathers died on the battlefield screaming like infants after a good fright. That if possible. They might've fled, hid, and ran for dare life like sheep-less cowards. Watching as one by one, the comrades they knew fell one at a time. Who knows. It's even possible they might've deserted the country and your family for a new home. Or....." Smiling once more at me.
"they were served as scraps for the dogs. I heard all about what the Fuhrer did to prisoners. The sort of games he played. What it became. If what you say is true how your ancestors were good hunters. Then pray tell... were they also good at being prey?"
Like before. Nothing was heard nor said.
"As I was saying, lord Zoalun. I am no more than a humble follower, just following the creed's agenda. The money was just a means to an end."
"And the end was what? As I see it, a war was the only goal in mind. That or, controlling some puppet of a nation behind the strings.'' Zoalun responded.
"To amass a fortune of power, followers, resources, and to one day ensure the arrival of the child. The bringer of Armageddon, in which it was prophesied. The son of Satan!" Lowering his head, opening arms wide. As one does in a ceremonial way.
"By the Seven Gates. Your all the same." Indignation in his voice.
"What do you mean my lord?"
"By prophecy, did you get this from a stone tablet."
"Yes." The man sounded unsure.
"Found in a temple in Arabia or Europe?"
"Arabia my lord. But what does th-"
"' And the son of Satan will cast the sky red. The sea in blood. The land in waves of fire and in its place. Ash to ash. As the wicked and damn, engulf the world in discord; running amok anarchy. The devil will finally be free to enter the world of the living. For thousands of years of internal darkness, shall cleanse the world and the race, known as humanity, into a forgotten time. A dark saga.' Something like that in the texts right?"
"One of the verses in perfect definition yes. But what do-" He was cut off again. This time by laughter.
Mine. All eyes on me once more.
"And what's so funny. Realized that your heroes were no more than false idols or has madness consumed you by now?" The man demanded.
"You. You stupid idiot. That's what's funny." I quipped. Laughing internally as he still hadn't realized the truth.
"How so?"
"Oh no. I don't wanna spoil it. I'll let your lord here say it." Facing Zoalun. Seeing a smile of excitement, at where this was going.
"I'm not sure if he can handle the bad news. He might drop dead from it." This demon loves his jokes.
"Na." I smiled back. "I'm sure his heart will skip a beat of joy." Amusement there in words.
"If it still beats at all."
"Well, why wouldn't it. It's not like he hasn't gotten a heartburn before."
Zoalun cracked up at that, while everyone else watched on. Stunned, for what seemed impossible.
A mortal trading jokes with a gate lord.
"What is so damn funny? I demand to know." He raised his voice.
"You demand? Are you saying that I'm like one of these flesh-lings? Where you can break formation and approach me without any repercussions." His tone easily switching from pleasure to disdain.
A pressure of some sort, exerting from him; placing a strain on our bodies as the burden was too much. Everyone in vicinity kneeling all together as they couldn't resist whatever effect gravity had on them. As for me, Zoalun just dropped me. And apply the pressure, it felt a lot like the time I had a pile of stones placed on top of me. Crushing me to death.
"I meant no disrespect, my lord." In a kneeling position. Like how a servant bows to higher authority.
"And what exactly did you mean!" Zoalun's demonic voice kicking in. Dark and edgy. The ground smelting beneath him from steam and pressure.
"I...I....I..." Repeating without reason. An explanation he couldn't muster or use against the one he called his lord.
"Is that all you've got to say. 'I.'" He questioned the imp before him.
"......"
'This feels a bit familiar. Like a flashback not too long ago.'
"Fine then." Zoalun snapped his fingers. The chains on the man puff out of existence. The invisible force no longer weighing us down.
"You, kill her..." Pointing a thumb my way. "And you're free."
"Free?" Suspicion in his voice.
"Yes. If you win, I'll personally send you back to the world of the living. But if you lose..." Taking a knee to stare him down directly. His dominance in height and build. The blazing glare his eyes flickered. Overpowering the man in dismay. "...then for the next eleven millennia. You'll remain in a cell to carry out the rest of her sentence." He said with glee.
As for me, I was a bit grateful for the circumstances today. Cause not even I want to remain in that confinement any longer. It smelled at best.
Stepping to the side. "You both may begin." He says, striking the ground with his staff as if a bell signaling the start of a fight.
I looked at the man in front of me. Seeing him frayed by time. And by his look, he thought the same of me. Too old for some fight-night shit like this.
But in quick response. And surprise, he made the first move. Taking a good second of picking up a jagged-stone rock from the ground as he lunged at me. Probably planning to end me in the confusion.
My reaction time was poorly. As in a few meters away from me, he flipped the weapon around in his fingers. Jumped and clasp his hands together around the rock. To drive its edge into me.
Careless was he, as he gave me the time I desperately needed.
In one swift motion, I laid on my back; cuffing his hands in mine. My legs kneeling in as my feet connected with his stomach. Using the momentum in spinning back and kicking him off me, propelling him away. As we stared one another in the eye, at the display that unfolded.
He landed with a thud. A sharp gasp as the air was knocked out of him. Rolling over to his stomach he faced me and me, him. Getting up slowly this time together, to ready ourselves.
"Before I kick your ass, what's your name old man?" I asked in greeting terms. Knuckles tightening. Drifting my feet apart in preparation for anything.
"Sedrick. And you?" Beginning to walk across from me. Never breaking eye contact.
"Katherine." Doing the same.
"Well then Katherine, it's nothing personal. But I'm getting out of here."
"That's funny." Cracking the joints in my back. "You made it personal a minute ago."
Shooting forward.
In defense, Sedrick threw the stone at me. Dodging it was easy. The hard part was the kick that followed next. Getting on my knees and sliding under the arc swing, as flesh scathes off. The rest of me made it out unharmed. Then quickly turning around behind and getting on a knee. I grabbed his right leg that was planted. Holstered him up with force over my shoulder. And slammed him back down.
'No time to rest. Move!' I heaved. Rushing to my feet.
Climbing on top. I punched him successive blows till he brought up his guard. Thus turning me over. Him on me. Swinging madly. Fiercely even. Just barely blocking the hits as I covered my face.
But he was careless again. As he punched with his right, I weaved under that arm's side. Quickly en-cuffing my arms, around his arm and neck. Where his arm was stuck and suffocating him if he resisted. A choke hold position. Textbook move at the academy.
Squeezing more and more as he thrashed in his uncomfortable position. His free hand punching my sides. Repeatedly.
'Still breathing huh.' Something growing in me. Leisurely taking its time. Increasing gradually over the fun we're having. "Hang in there." I said in a playful manner. "I hate it when new toys break." Wrapping my legs around him to keep him from shifting so much. Tightening my hold. Pressing my back against the ground. Stretching him further. As the pummeling, he's been doing to my side halted.
Tap again.
A halt.
Nothing...
"Just to make sure." Pulling hard and exerting force. A pop sound was heard. "There, now you're dead...well. Dead till you revive again, eventually."
Kicking him off. Standing back up to see a sight of familiar faces in horror, fear, and smirks. Zoalun sitting on a chair made of stone. A sad look a spectator makes when the spectacle was too short lived.
"What's the matter Zoalun. No popcorn or drink to go with your theater seat." I joked. Walking forward.
"And where are you going?" He spoke.
"I won. So I guess I'm free now right." A smile of triumph creasing on my face as I finally found a ticket out of here. "Well, let's go. A deal's a deal."
He stared and face-palmed in disbelief. "Okay. First, it was Sedrick who was stupid enough to fool for one of Liliana's tricks. Now you're telling me you believe I'll set you free. And two, The deal was for Sedrick. Not you. I already have something in store."
"....Of course." Crossing arms and rolling my eyes. Feeling stupid for the thought.
"Besides, whoever said the fight was over." Pointing my way. But more like...
"Behind." I whipped around and cursed my luck even more. There stood Sedrick. Completely restored and pissed. Rubbing his neck with a hand. But something off about him.
The look he gave.
Taking a defensive stance, body faced sideways. Feet spread out. Pivoting in the ground, ready again for more. Left-arm stretched down. My right close to chest. Fingers unclenched in preparation for something brewing.
"That really hurt" Words so small I barely heard escape that dried up well.
"You judged me. You mocked me. You laughed at me. You humiliated me. And you killed me! Me!! And worst of all, you have the gall to turn your back to me!" A sense of dread kicking in.
"I've spent years trying to get in good grace with Gatekeeper Zoalun. Trying to tell him and the other demons I'm one of their worshipers. How I dedicated my life to their name. But day after day, week after week, months to years, centuries to millenniums. My cries and please never answered." Placing a hand on his face. "Tortured like a squealing pig as one of their bootlickers." Clawing away flesh. Piece by piece in a steady motion.
"When all this time. It was some fucking JOKE!!" The air around him becoming dark.
Usually, here it's always gloomy. But Sedrick was doing something. The space around him contorted. Shifted. The air pressure rising as he continued to rant.
'Oh, great.' Sarcastically thought.
"I can't take this anymore. I won't take it. I refuse to stay any longer!" His voice angry. Changing with hate.
"Noo~. Sedrick, calm down." Raising arm's in a chill the hell out manner. "I understand what you're going through, but there's no need to flip out." I said. Hoping he'll calm down. But may have said it wrong.
"Flip out? Flip Out?! I'm done with this place. And if I have to kill you a thousand times over, then so be it!!" Hostility written clearly. Eyes sinking within themselves, leaving a swell of darkness. As all trace of light vanished from sight. His eyes leaking as would an over pour cup of tea.
"No. No. Stop it right now!!" Shouting to the top of these dusty chords. "Your corrupting Sedrick. If you keep this up, you'll never get out of here." I tried to reason with him.
"That's it, boy. Keep going." A set of clapping hands heard. Facing the source of applaud. There, Zoalun sat forward on his rocky throne, a smile forming. Then, raising left palm openly and slowly tightening his grip with every passing word. "Your entire life's purpose was a sham. A lie. Everything you loved, treasured, held in belief. Was nothing more than a ruse to trick suckers like you."
"It's no wonder I kept you for so long in my gate. Watching you wail for years never ceases to bore me. Even now.... you're bitching like on the first day you arrived here. A sad, narcissistic, pitiable old fool whom till this day, believes he doesn't belong in hell." Placing his staff beside the made chair. Hands-on arm-rest, as he stood. "And is too much of a pussy-cat to do anything about it!"
"Now her." Pointing at me again. Taking an involuntary step back. "She's not like you. More like she got balls to actually do something than nothing. Been trying to escape for years. Retaliated even. Heck, she's got a rap sheet for rules broken and hated by so many demons. And I mean a lot, that she just keeps getting sent from one gate to the next." Getting uncomfortably close. Wrapping an arm over my shoulder. "And of course she gets the worst kind of punishment, but she does it over. And over. And over again."
An expression of pride on his face as he spoke. "I think she actually likes getting tortured. The one thing that makes her feel alive."
'What the fu-..' Was my only thought. Completely lost at what's going on.
"A stead that refuses to be broken and a wolf that follows it's own rules." Standing up firm. "No matter the risk, she somehow pushes on. That's why I'm willing to bet..." Flashing a wink and smugness.
"..she'll kill you again." The words hanging in thin air. An unfamiliar sense of...well...I'm not gonna say something cheesy as, pride. But that's what it kinda felt like. Surprisingly good, that I was beginning to have second thoughts about Zoalun until realization screams out in a scary tone.
It's source, Sedrick looking meaner than ever and halfway in transformation. Sighing internally for another dumb thought.
'...fuckin demons...'
"Now..." Stepping away. Sitting back in his seat. "Kill her, if you wanna leave." All he wrote.
To that, Sedrick responded like a hound listening to its master's command. Bearing teethes and charging at me, a mad zombie craving for food, it hadn't had in days. I, however, was not taking the chance to find out how hungry. Hauling ass. I ran out of the castle's grounds, passing many eyes watching. As they all started stepping out of the way.
Not for me, but of the half-crazed man-eater giving chase. Once out of the passing, I headed to the stairs and of course, it was a long way down to bottom's surface. The castle was really high up, but it was no more than a trick, the stairway placed on those who grew impatient.
I had to climb it once. So, best not to think of the wait.
Heading down, not thinking of the number of steps. Nor how fast or soon I'll reach. Just moving as quickly as possible, something tripped me. Causing me to lose footing; tumbling down the steps in an uncontrolled spiral. Thankfully, someone stopped me. And helped me up on my feet. Yet, by this sincere false security of a moment. A deafening cackle was heard from my aid. Facing them, was another hideous soul laughing hysterically, in their voice.
"Better run deary. Wouldn't want to become supper for the tantrum-baby now, would we?!" Taking a false bite at me. Making me stumbled back away, out of reach. Then with a shove pushing me from them, barely finding my sense of balance on the steps. I glanced quickly toward Sedrick as he was closing in.
Hauling ass again. Running down the steps by two. Carefully navigating my way to make sure no one tries the same trick twice. A roar of chants reverberated through the atmosphere of hell. Engulfing me, as I became a spectacle to these crazed savages.
The stares of an audience in a crowd, as they stood back. Watching.
Every little detail. Every little thing. Not blinking for a sec as I zoomed by. Afraid that something magnificent will happen if they close their eyes. And once open, the great trick already done. Behaving in such a way at a circus, holding on to their seats and breathe as a spectacular show of a lifetime, began its play.
I was close. I knew it. Felt it. Deep inside I actually believed it. Releasing a breathe my lungs been holding before all this. Just waiting for a sign of relief to take it easy. Unfortunately, like always, something just wants to take away my sense of security.
Because at last, Sedrick had me in his feisty grip. Claws dug into my back shoulder, causing a miss step. As we both took a dive forward. Panic spreading within me as all I could do. Instinctively, was to grab onto Sedrick's left arm, leaning my weight forward in a momentum of hopefully throwing him over my shoulder.
He hit the stairs first and hard, but we began barrel rolling over one another downwards. Impacting the solid ground.
Wincing on my back in pain gave me the resolve to just lay there, but the stench of corruption had me otherwise. Begrudgingly getting up and moving this tiresome body through the edged rock terrain and open lava flows. Was definitely not on my list of things to do today.
Hiding behind a structure and catching a breath, which defied the physics of a corpse. I took a minute to formulate somewhat of a plan. That anything would do.
I just got to weigh my options here.
'Okay, first off, Sedrick isn't completely a demon yet. So whatever I plan to do, it's gotta be now. His strength's most likely increased a bit. Can possibly handle pain immeasurably. Senses, sharper. Little intelligence for newborns. So impulsive and erratic in thinking. Maybe a tantrum fit, if he's that kind of guy.'
Smirking to myself. More of an inner chuckle.
'What am I thinking. He was just doing that a minute ago. Of course, this is his hissy-fit.' Holding another chuckle from escaping.
Looking over my cover. There he was, a close distance away. Searching. Flexing hands out, peeling away a side of his face. Sniffing the air for a whiff of my scent.
'Glad to know you still got jokes and a sense of humor Katherine, given the fact someone wants to possibly eat you. So what do we do?! Think brain. Think!' Looking around.
'There's no weapon around. No blunt or stick. And a rock ain't gonna do it.' Lowering head. Contemplating what next to the failed scheme. Feeling warmth as sweat trickle down on me. For the gaps that were open in the trench, emitted tremendous heat. That being near it...
'But perhaps the flame of the seventh gate might do the trick. But if to get him near it. In it. I'd have to...' Not liking at where this was heading. 'Well...I did ask for a worse fate.'
Thinking over my conundrum and an alternative answer I could come to. But no luck. Thus leaving me really with only one choice.
'To hell with it.' Doubts dissipating and mind made up. 'You want me Sed...' Having a clear view of my surroundings. A cliff, not to far off in the distance. A flame geyser shooting out from a chasm that was over the edge. "..then come and get me!" Rising from my crouch position.
Dashing B-line for the cliff's end. And of course...
Follows the former satanic cult member/ blood crazed lunatic hot on my trail. He was faster. Scary fast. Catching up to me as he weaves his way through the terrain.
Kicking to third gear I hopped over some stone terrain. Skid under an opening. Jumped over gaps, whilst dodging Sedrick's constant attacks. As little by little, we grew closer and closer, but little cover was left as evading proved troublesome.
He got a few licks in if blood dripping off the side of my face was any indication.
Running uphill was challenging. For a place that's supposed to be an inferno, it's too nice of a word to explain the depth of how hot it truly is. Flames erupted from beyond the edge carrying a torrid breeze. So broiling I felt like a pastry being overcooked in an oven. The insides smelted. Cooked from soft and squishy to solid lumps hard like a rock, as the outside layer. Charred to a crisp. Burnt beyond recognition of what it formally was.
The wave so unbearable I had to use a hand to cover my eyes. The bedrock sizzling, burning away the flesh under my feet. As step by step. I was being cooked alive...or dead. Wind ferociously strong that if not careful, can easily blow me back and into the arms of my demon. Looking back, Sedrick's humanized parts were being singed off. Replaced by new white, metallic skin. Cloth reduced to almost nothing. Guessing his transformation was starting to adapt to the hottest bowels of hell.
The sense of immense pressure against me. Time running out before he fully transforms. The disparity of the situation, my situation. Where I might no longer exist if the plan goes well or end up roast beef; well cooked for Sedrick to feast on. Had me somewhat...
ecstatic.
I felt something I hadn't felt in a while. In a long time in fact. Coming to life deep within the very core of my soul. So twisted and rotten it pushed me to go further. Even when I dropped to my knees, unable to take another step forward. Insides exploding due to being simmered. I crawled. From crawl to squirm. Squirm to drag. Drag to slither. So on and so forth. Constantly moving as I didn't care anymore.
Not out of fear. Pain. Sorrow. Or anything else. But to ruin this assholes day. I ventured on.....
..into the fray.
Finally making it to the cliff's edge a dazzling sight had me a mix of emotions. As looking over the edge, to the source of uprising flame geysers. Was a nexus of lights in a dark void. Flowing like a sea of stars in space. Lighting up every now and then in multiple swirls of colors, revealing itself like a new universe forged and created. Till it disappears as if a dying star collapsed; taking worlds with it. Gathering the collected energy, into a single mass and releasing an explosion. Of a rising geyser.
Pulling my head back and twisting onto my back, as the flame bursts with multiple colors of light, from the trench. I didn't realize it before until now, but it truly is a wonderful sight to behold.
Even if it is blinding and chars away parts of my clothing and skin. This light was born from the very darkness of everything foul here. Seeing it just once, up close.....was perhaps not on my list of things to do. But is damn well worth the shit I've been through.
Receding back down. The show over and embers flicking out. A low growl was heard carrying my name.
"Katherine." Halting in stiffness. Completely forgetting a crucial thing. Begrudgingly facing him as he stood a few meters away. No longer looking like his usual self.
"Well if it isn't the mad dog himself. You caught up. Good for you." I said while getting up slowly, but finding hard to do. Body feeling numb as I tried to stand up straight. "Hold on. Just give me a sec to properly kick your rear." Settling in just hunching over. "Much better."
Or so if my right arm didn't just detach.
Hitting the ground as we both stared at it for a moment. Before it decayed into dust upon contact, scattering in the winds.
"......"
"......"
"...guess I can't just hold it together." Closing eyes and smiling. Shaking my head no for the bad joke. Taking two steps back.
"Kaatheriiine." Bearing his new shark-like teethes as he licked his jaws. Taking steps.
"I know the atmospheres dead and all, but would it kill you to smile. I mean, yea, it sucks to finally figure out that your whole cult thing in preparing for the bringer of doom was a hoax. And that no one told you about it for a couple millennia, but the least you could do is tell me how bad my comedy is. Maybe then, I can spring a new arm that will beat you to death....again." Nothing left to do, but wait.
"Kaaatthheeriiiiiine!!" The last remnant of his humanity disappearing. The air folding in on itself as visible dark aura surrounds Sedrick. Contorting his face into another monstrous figure with black eyes.
"Yea, your right. Jokes were never my specialty. Might as well kill myself right?" Hopping backward, over the edge. As bit by bit, the demon before me began to vanish from sight.
"NOOOOOO~!!" Sedrick leaps over and skydives, towards me.
Opening my only arm in a welcoming manner. "Come at me." As he descends upon me, increasing our velocity into the well of the seventh flame. Taking a harsh, deep bite in my neck. Clenching in deeper. Never letting go, by wrapping arms around me in a bear bug.
For what I have to deal with, the end result is fine by me. As piece by slow incinerating piece, my mind became unresponsive.
Broken.
It's not that I couldn't process the situation. Not that I was physically and mentally tired. Perhaps a little emotionally too, at this point.
But, because I grew sick of it all.
"Natasha...."
My left-hand stretches forth. Fingers grasping for something to grab onto.
'I'm sorry. For everything.' Tears beginning to run.
Feeling my end draw near as gravity worked its way, somehow down here.
'Are you even happy?' My eyes close. Reminiscing on the fun times we had. Remembering her kind and gentle smile. For the last time.
'I hope you are...'
Picking up on speed. More and more. Free falling into oblivion.
"....cause I miss you." Tears evaporating along with this form. As I was soon torched, in an inferno .
In an epic dive. Whatever that was left of me crashed into the pit.
As my decent began. It was then, like the other flames of hell. This one had its own unique properties.
Instead of intense agonizing pain, excruciating heat, tremendous pressure to my soul, or some inconceivable fate. Just waiting to hit me. I was surprisingly calm. Warm inside even. Under the distinct impression, I was wrapped in soft fabric sheets. A cushion to rest my weary head. And a cozy bed for once to relax this tiresome body. A strange cessation taking place.
A strange one indeed.
For the first time, sleep had me at it's beckoning call. A well...needed rest...giving up in thought...
"Hahaha, was I right. Or was I right."
'Oh god.' Annoyance picking up.
Something hooked onto me. Disturbing me from my peaceful nap, short-lived. Dragging me from my wishful, resting place.
Opening my eyes. What should've surprised me, looking up over the edge was Zoalun and some person wearing a long black cloak, but I was too distracted by the sight of...my hand glowing...
A blue color.
Here I was being lifted back up. By a reformed right hand, fastened by a chain Zoalun was holding. Following the glow down to my forearm, elbow, chest, and... let's just say clothing was gone along with my old wrinkly skin and scars. Leaving me quite exposed.
"Whaaaatt the Shiiiiitt~!!!" Screaming a breath of new life. "What's going on? How do I still exist? Is it really that impossible to stay dead...Zoalun!! What did you do?! I asked the gate lord.
Only smiling at my antics, ever more.
"How interesting..." The hidden figure spoke. Though from their tone, they sounded feminine. "..you did not lie Zoalun. Katherine's soul does show promise. Especially if she just survived the core of hell's seventh flame. In fact...she may very well be the first creature, ever, to actually come out from it...Renewed."
Making it back on top the cliff, stood the two deities in front of me. Me trying to hide the embarrassment I'm placed upon. Luckily the cloaked figure saw this and came up to me. Standing a little over Zoalun's height, but the strange thing was I couldn't see her eyes under that hood. Just blackness, leaving a distinction that nothing was there or some way to hide her face.
Reaching out with a hand freaked the fuck outta me. For there was no flesh, skin, or muscle tissue. Just an exoskeleton of a hand reaching towards me.
"Come child. You'll draw unwanted attention if you stay out like that." She says.
"Um. I'm, fine. Thanks." Backing up, to the edge.
"Are you sure?" She questions. "Your soul is radiating such purity, it may as well be a beacon of where to find you. If you continue to stay in the open like this, you'll be drawing the attention of some very powerful demons. If not already."
"Best to go with her Katherine." Zoalun appearing beside the figure. "Trust me, if it wasn't for the favor I owe her, I'm not sure I could resist devouring you right now. Cause your soul looks mighty delicious right now." A little drool on his metallic mouth.
"Screw that. I just been through an ordeal today. An ordeal you started by the way." Flicking him off.
"Well, I imagine that's how it is in hell, every day. It's not called the field of false paradise for nothing." He shrugs.
"Katherine..." Taking a step my way. "..you must decide. And decide quick. A choice of your own that may decide your very fate, here and now. For there is no longer enough time, for any of this."
"And what choice is that.." I questioned. Not sure what else to do in this predicament.
"Stay here and really get the short end of the stick. Or, come with me."
"Where to?" Asking, clarification.
"...To a world unlike any other. One where I may have need of someone like you and everything that you are. Serve me and I promise you freedom. If not, then good luck surviving the hoard. Approaching." Saying the last part in playfulness.
Looking her way. The red sky was filled with a black mass of wing-beat creatures. Clusters of stampeding hoards of imps and demons heading my way across the land. In every direction imaginable. Two recognizable gate lords, watching from the distance.
'So these are my choices. Stay and continue to be a prisoner of hell. Possibly.' Seeing another group of hungry lunatics, 'Or...' Facing the masked figure once more. 'Serve her and get sent to another world.'
Pretty much a no-brainer. Right?
"I accept your offer." I begrudgingly said.
"Wise decision." Standing by my side, unreasonably close in my comfort zone. Using an arm by bringing me in and another to wrap her fabric around me. "Goodbye Zoalun. I hope for your sake we never meet again."
"Katherine." Facing the menace of the day. "It was fun while it lasted. And a hell of a time too. So don't die in the next life, alright." Giving me a thumbs up. "Live life to the fullest, cause you never know." Pecking closer. "I might see you sooner than you think." Smiling a smile, unrecognizable for a standard demon.
"...Zoalun..." Not sure what his ploy, but giving him one more flick of the finger.
"Take care of her.....Death." The last word I heard before a hand brushes in front. Cascading reality into shifting fragments. The world vanishing before us in a blinding light.
Author's Note
Finally. Another chapter done. Did not think it would take so long. Might need to work on vocab though. Hope you guys enjoy.
Again feedback is appreciated. Just let me know if I'm on the right path as a writer. Thnks.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.3 Enter Daughter Of Death...
In a flashing light, the mysterious figure and I disappeared from my eternal prison. Wherever we were heading had me at a loss, for there was nothing to be seen. Nothing to be heard. No smell, no touch, no feel, or anything to indicate the groundbreaking physics of a real world. Just an emptied void of nothingness stretched out for who knows how far. Heck, I wasn’t even sure if we were moving at this point, because there wasn’t the slightest breeze, to let me know. But she held me close. Arms around me. Covered in her cloak as we drifted through the vast, infinite blankness. How she can navigate through here or what she sees, had me a little...intrigued.
“So. Uh...” Searching for the right words to start up a conversation. “..where exactly are we? If you don’t mind my asking.” Trying to break the silence between us.
“The beginning and end . To everything. A point where all lines across infinite timelines. Infinite realities, all converge and begin anew elsewhere.” She responded without facing me.
“Lines. Realities?” Looking about. “The only thing I see is nothing.”
“Makes sense...” Her gaze, I reckon under the hood, looking down towards me. “After all, I brought us to this existence of oblivion for a reason.”
“Wait. Oblivion?” Sounding credulous.
“Oh yes, If I remember correctly, you tried to off yourself along with Sedrick. Well,” Releasing her hold of me. “allow me to grant you that wish.” Sliding out of grip as I tried to hold onto something. A hand or part of the robe she wore. But it came to not as my fingers phased through her. As if, there wasn’t anything solid to grasp.
Free falling in a canvas of painted white. Grind the gears in my head for a way out of this.
“You Biii~tch!!” The answer to my problem.
Give or take. After a good five to thirty minutes of nothing happening, I screamed in rage, for the fact that oblivion was so boring, I’d rather die all over again.
“Was I seriously brought here just to live out my existence doing nothing. Ahhh! I’m still stuck in hell aren’t I. God dammit.” Face-palming in disbelief.
“No, your here because you must think me naive, Katherine.” The hooded crusader spoke. Looking at every angle possible, nowhere in sight.
“Well, I do now. Who are you, really. And why am I stuck here?” Wanting answers.
“....”
“Say something already! I thought we had a deal. I serve thus granting me freedom and in return, I do whatever you want...oh jeez.” Gritting in frustration. Clenching hands tight. “Is this another gate?!”
Chuckling from my fit at first, she finally responded. “Don’t be a fool. While I applaud you on surviving in hell for as long as you did, this place is my world. Universe. And home.” Her voice whispered, behind me.
The contact of hard, cold hands; gripping the side of my upper arms.
Felt icy.
Leaving the impression of dark feelings and thoughts, bubbling in the back of my mind, of who in God’s name I was with. That such a thought seemed impossible, given, the entities...I’ve met.
Her whispers, drawing in near the side of my face. Hood ever wavering and never showing a look of her’s. Not even her chin could be seen. Hidden under the hood’s, shadow. For holding me in place, she spoke in my right ear.
“I could make things much worse for you than you can possibly imagine.”
“Yea...like how?” Not wishing to show fear, creeping in.
“For starters, I can curse you in a cruel fate to carry out your end days trapped, in a labyrinth. To search endlessly, of every waking moment. Every waking hour . Just, to find an exit of escape. And when you’ve think you finally found the golden ticket out..” Trailing off.
Then clasp!
As her index fingers, in front of me, closes.
“..it’ll disappear. Along with any hopes of your deepest prayers. Your deepest beliefs. ”
Then motioning that skeleton looking hand.
“However...” Caressing my left cheek, softly. “..if you feel lonely after some time...I could conjure up some beasts to keep you company. I’m sure they’ll love to meet a soul so radiant, like your’s.” Speaking in dark pleasure.
Tilting my head to a side. An unnatural feeling I’m all but used to.
I spoke, in a calm voice. “Sure. You could do that...but is that why I’m really here? Surely there’s something you want from me. So just tell me.
“What I want? What I want is for you to be honest with me Katherine. I’ve traveled so far. So long. Awaited time and time again to meet someone of your caliber. And that’s saying something.” Gripping me tighter.
“Why. What’s so special about me that you had to spring me from hell?” I asked.
“That’s just it. I have no clue. Among the many beings, I’ve met, your by far the most inferior to them.”
“Well, la-di-da. Sorry, for being me.” Sarcastic, I grew.
“And yet...” Pinching my cheek. The nerve of her. “..no other spirit has shown such willpower as you. Your spiritual form is proof of that and you may not have noticed it, but your glow is pure. To maintain what little sanity you have, after experiencing so much peril. So much carnage. Death at hand many times. Stranded in a dimension; dying thousands, if not millions of times.” Her words, sinking in deep.
Recalling events that transpired during my first, hundred years. Stinging more and beyond in memory as I came back to life, unable to die. A never-ending suffering.
Unfortunately, that was only a century. I lost count after a while.
’God I’m old.’ Feeling the weight.
“How alone you must have been. Facing not only demons, fiends, gate lords, and other unnatural creatures.....but lost souls as well.”
“Stop it.” Barely spoken.
It getting heavier.
“It’s always been hard for a new inmate. Tortured..beaten..abused. Frightened to the very core of their being and driven into despair as madness takes hold. Twisting everything they are and know against them. Eventually molding it into form as it breaks the spirit apart. Thus trapping them in a state where the shell they inhabit, erodes away by time. And their once clear essence is stained. Masked in now black, ugly, unrefined appearance.”
I shook my head no. A sign of enough. “Stop.” Trying to sound firm.
But she continued, anyway.
“Sinners, transforming into corrupted versions of themselves. Becoming homicidal psychopaths, brutes, sadists, perverts and even more. Bringing out the monster...no...more like revealing the truth of this so-called ’humanity,’ in all its disdainful glory.”
“Stop, talking!” Covering my ears. Tired of listening.
“Tell me, were you afraid...when they dumped you into that horrid, cavern?” Enjoying my distress. For if she wasn’t, she wouldn’t have asked otherwise.
“Did you seek help. A means of escape. Seeking out another rational person to keep your mind in check. As each individual you’ve come by had a twitch. A small fit even, that you simply went on blind trust for comfort. Discovering, that such action for hope and compassion, for some company led you....into a dark corner.” Etching a lost memory to the surface of the mind.
One where I didn’t want to remember. Didn’t want to forget. One to keep and throw away at the same time. A memory of my confinement with other souls seeking somewhat refuge. But instead, a dreadful awakening to how cruel everyone else was. A lesson so painful. So humiliatingly painful. I still continue to scream up to this day for. A helpless woman I was...
..a stupid, weak, gullible, foolish, frightened little girl I became.
The weight of it all, bearing down on me.
Remembering, what it felt like. What Natasha, my closest friend. My best friend. A sister even. Had to endure, as I was too late to save her.
“I said, to shut up!!” A feeling of disgust kicking in the doors. Hating myself, as memory by memory play in frames. My greatest regret, the day I failed her, the things I did afterward. My arrival here. The torment I’ve undergone. People and faces met and disappear.
“Was I afraid? Did I seek help?! Hell yes!!” I screamed out. Leaning my head back. Uncontrollable tears beginning to run. Trying to hold myself back but lost to the memories overflowing the emotions, raging inside. Taking a sec to talk. “I admit I am powerless. Weak if that’s what you want to hear. I’ve been at my lowest point. Done things and been through them. I had a good long look at the people around me and what I saw in their eyes. A reflection in their sights.” A bleak understanding about myself.
“Another pathetic human with faults. A husk. So dreary and rotten that my existence is spat upon by everything evil. That whatever we see in one another is not the filth left behind. But a window of sin.” Facing down. Staring blankly at open space. Nothing said for the passing moment, between us.
“But you know what?” Rhetorically asking. “My life’s my own. I’m me.” Thinking of the trouble I gave. No longer afraid of feeling pain nor death, as time and progress, shaped me. The things once considered gruesome and grisly, becoming second nature. Punishments underwent as I got used to the torment. “So that’s good enough.” Staring out lazily.
“Good enough?” She asks. Sounding confused.
“I was sent there because I killed multiple people. Enjoyed it. And in my heart, I’m a monster and know it. But I won’t let that define me. Given everything else, those men had it coming. For they were monsters in sheep clothing as well.” Raising head up slowly. Making way to stare at the entity before me, overhead.
Not showing facade or second thought as I faced her. Whatever gaze, looking back.
“I’m me because I can take whatever dish hell throws at me, but deep down. They know. They know, they won’t ever break me. Not even you.” I pointed a finger. “With all your power, can scare me. Death!” The last part ringing out. No sign of movement by my statement. Settling back into position, I spoke in a bored tone.
“So do what you will with me. You're a god here, right? I’m sure there’s some peril my soul could be placed in, for your amusement.”
Silence.
For a world deprived of colors or void of anything else. There was an unspoken volume between us.
“hehe...” Something brewing.
“heheheh...” A fit occurring. Shaking me, a puzzling manner.
“hahahahahah!!” Death’s laughter reaching climax.
“Glad to know I’m just humor, to you.” I said.
“Hahaha. Indeed, you are.” She spoke after calming down a bit. “But the good kind I need.”
“Need.” Repeating her words.
“Katherine.” She began. “You don’t like me and me...mildly so.
So I knew when I offered you a way out of hell. You’d most definitely take the deal and then break our agreement. Running off doing who knows what. Right?”
Not saying anything.
“Of course, if you did break it. I would have sent you back, immediately.”
“Tch.” Mouth gritting.
“Hehe. Then again, I could force you to do my bidding. No free will what so ever. A servant perhaps.”
Hating the thought.
“Then why not? Go ahead. Would save you the trouble and time from dealing with me.” Responding in disdain.
“But I don’t want to Katherine. I want you to do them willingly...I need you to be. Releasing me.
Turning around to face her. Floating in place.
“The world I was bringing you to needs someone like you, who can endure the harsh reality it is. The dead roaming about causing havoc. Supernatural beings of untold proportions, burning towns and cities to the ground; consuming life and feeding off souls, everywhere. The wicked plunging the innocents and rest into darkness. I need you to be a monster. A weapon of my extension. Of my will and testament. Something to prevent the tide of fate, for what is to come.” Something changing within her, as she spoke.
Reaching a hand out. “I will grant you redemption if that’s what you seek. I won’t ever judge what you do in the world but if you want to stay alive. Prove your worth to me. Do that.. and I promise I’ll never send you back down.” Opening it in a welcoming manner. A sign to shake.
Absorbing, in everything that’s been going on. The details and all. One question troubled me.
“I don’t understand. Your death. If anything, you are an all-powerful force. Something. Someone not to be trifled with. The end to not only life but everything in existence as we speak. Why don’t you just solve the problem yourself?” I questioned.
“If it were only that simple.” Dropping her hand.
“I am powerful. Yes, but not almighty. I have responsibilities too, you know. Making sure people die when their time comes. Including yours, when it happened.” Eyes slamming open in shock. Stun by her words. Never once thinking she was present. “I can’t do everything I want freely. Plus, to enter the realm of the living, using my powers in such a way. Would be worse than destroying the menacing creatures themselves. Lives will be lost.” Feeling a sense of burden.
“...It’s no wonder you're here alone.”
Beginning to look around. The blank canvas, lonesome in every way imaginable. “You can’t stay in a universe with any life in it. Can you...” A depressing question.
“No...I can’t for long. My presence begins to affect the surroundings near me in time. Which is why the urgency....will you aid me?” A somber tone heard in her voice.
Looking down at my measly arm. Studying it for a bit. I faced Death once more. Breathing in through my nose and letting whatever air out. I replied.
“I’ll do it.” Raising out the hand. “But in order to do the job right, I”ll need power.”
“Of course.” Grabbing a hold of mine, with hers.
“And I might have just the things in mind.”
“Sounds interesting...but if you want power, you’ll first need a vessel to contain it in.” Bringing me again close. “I’ll share with you a part of me. That way you’ll have a physical form to interact in and can later communicate with me, in future reference. All you have to do Katherine is concentrate on what abilities you want. How they feel, their nature, and how they dwell up, inside you. Nothing godlike. For I fear you’ll do more harm than good.
I nodded.
"Very well. I'll construct the body now. I doubt you'll be afraid, but please try not to fidget through any pain that may occur. OK? Oh, and I apologize in advance."
"Apologize for what?" A soon to be realized question answered.
Planting her left hand on my shoulder. Coming up in my face. A spark of glow ignited from within her hood.
"For this." Words heard. As a skeleton jaw shot forth. The last thing saw as the jaw was wide, clamping down on my head. Everything fading away. Flat-lining in a spiral of cloudiness. The last thoughts of characters I held in high regards, for simply being badasses in their own right. Along with what powers they displayed in their greatest highlights.
The smell.
The scent.
The aroma of something clean in the air was foreign. The floor beneath me as I lay lifeless, felt...relaxing. The air cold as the wind passed over me. Through me. Shuddering a different feel.
The sound of trees rustling around me. Branches bending and moving along the draft. Leaves being flown away as they collide and dance away in the sky. Carried off somewhere.
A dark world with feeling, smell, and sound was bewitching. Causing my mind to claw it's way out. As bit by bit, a light was shown through a cracking obsidian glass. Breaking into full view of a scenery before me.
Eyes blinking. Adjusting from a long eventful nap that felt forever. Witnessing a clearing as I stared straight away. Dozing off and on. Alone, in a forest witnessing as trees play in the wind. Sunlight showing through.
Alive.
"I'm alive?" I said unsurely. Feeling something wet trail along my right side. Taking a hand. Wearily making its way. I wiped the trickle off. Noticing a clear tear instead of the usual blood tear ones.
"I'm alive." I repeated a second time. "I'm alive! I'm alive!!" Yelling the words with new found happiness.
Getting up a little groggily and noticing a difference in balance. I crawled over to a tree instead, for support.
I stood weary but stood none the less. Viewing myself for a sec. I noticed a few things that took place.
'I'm no longer naked. Good.'
The second was that I had on a white tank top shirt, underneath a stylish black leather jacket I wore. Shirt tucked inside a black skinny jeans, fastened by a white belt with black flame designs; going around my waist. The shoes or more like boots on my feet were...
"No freakin way!" I said in excitement. "These are Shadow's skate shoes. What-but-why am I wearing his skates." Rubbing the side of my head confused.
'Didn't you wish for them?' A voice said.
Getting on guard in a fighting position. I searched for the hidden figure. Whoever said that didn't sound like Death. Voice definitely female, but out of sink or something.
"Who's there." Showing anything but fear.
'Who's where?' They spoke again.
"Don't toy with me!" Speaking up. "I'm not in the mood for games."
'What about hide and seek. See, I'll hide. You seek.' Getting excited.
"...alright. Hide."
Waiting a few seconds as the person grew silent. Checking out the bushes and trees in every direction for any sign of movement or sound heard.
'Seriously, if Jason or someone dressed like him walks out here, I'm dropping them one time.' An idea I liked.
'Agreed.'
A strict nervous feeling from behind. I jumped forward in a front flip. Rolling against the soil.
Landing nailed, as I was on a knee. Hand grasping the dirt and grass, spinning around to face the nuisance. Ready to pounce back at them.
But no one was there. Just the tree I leaned against not too long ago. Very upsetting.
Eyes darting in my pounce position. 'Where is she.'
'Where else. You. You idiot!' A shouting heard loud in my ear. Almost like another voice in my head as the source.
'...Death? Is that you in my noggin. ' Not sure what to feel about the current situation.
[color=#be4343]'Yes. I am the almighty powerful force that constitutes the universe and everything in it to a whim.' She said sarcastically. 'And your suppose to be my queen.' She sounded in disbelief.
'Enough.' Another individual said. This time a male. An incredibly all too familiar voice heard and recognized from my greatest anime.
"Zangetsu." Shock and awe at my words.
'Perhaps, it would be better to meet in person.' He said.
The forest. Light. Color and everything becoming gray. The wind and movement around slow to a still. As nothing and everything remained in a trapped limbo.
Rising from my position two individuals stepped forth in front of me. Walking leisurely from out of existence. A strange phenomenon by this point, that had me skeptical about who I thought it was.
"It really is you." A surprise expression plastered on my face. Taking a step forward but halting at an unfamiliar sight. To the person who stood beside him. Wearing the same clothes as I. White biker gloves strapped on each hand. And...
"My necklace!" Moving past him. Reigning in a hold of her white leather jacket. Everything about her off. Skin and hair as matchmaking as snow. The opposite colors of my clothing. Eyes yellow; indicating for a fact she is indeed a hollow. And that black fabric, choker necklace around her neck, as it passes through a designed ring. A silver wolf's head, two green gems as eyes, held onto by a small chain.
"How do you possess this? This never arrived with me to hell so it's impossible for it to be here." The gift from my father staring back at me as it jingles a bit.
"Don't know but if I had to guess queen. Death." Grabbing a hold of my jacket. Getting close in my face. Eyes slit as she spoke coolly. "This is a very nice jacket. Would be a shame if it got wrinkled or dirt on it."
"Indeed. So give me what's mine and I'll think about letting you off scot-free." A simple answer.
"That's gonna be a problem." Drawing near. Looking excited.
"Is that so." A staredown underwent.
"Yea. Considering that you're already wearing the damn thing. Look." Using her other hand. Poking my chest.
I arched my eyes down to see what she was on about, making sure she was still in view in case she wanted to pull a fast one. To my astonishment the hollow was right. The same necklace around her neck was the same one as mine. Similar in every way.
Letting go and cautiously placing a hand on the frame. Afraid that it was all a lie. A trick. But contact with the jewelry said else wise. A sense of nostalgia taking way.
"I never thought I'd see this again. I owe Death my thanks. In more ways than one." I said after some time.
"I'm sure you will get the time to my master. But first." Kneeling as if a knight. Arm cross over a knee and other into a fist, planting against the lush green grass. "Know that I am your sword in battle. A mentor, on the path of strength. Consultant, should you need any advice. And above all else. A friend." The last part said, looking up at me. Even with those shades on, I could tell he was staring into my eyes. Every word in truth as he spoke.
"I understand that given your predicament about everything that's happened and the harsh trials you've been through. Voices in your head, not of your own would seem troubling. If it is your wish. We will remain silent from now on." Head bowed.
"Zangetsu." I called his name. Not facing me. "Please, look at me." Reluctantly, he did as I asked. Not sure what to say, but did, as we needed to clear the air between us.
"Having multiple personalities speaking in my head all at once is weird. Unable to decide a course of action. Goal or plan, and constantly fighting one another for dominance. Very concerning. But having you beside me in this strange new world. As it's not only me venturing forth and exploring it, but us three." Placing a hand over his shoulder.
"It relieves me to know that you got my back. Truly, it does. And honestly speaking, I rather have someone that's apart of me to keep me company. Than spending the night here alone." A smile crept on my face from the sudden words. "As for my time in jail. The memories are my burden to bare. But if your willing to listen or talk about it...it's alright with me."
"Can you even trust me? Knowing what I am. The unbalance between us quincies, soul reapers, and hollows. What makes you place such trust in me."
"Well, that's a silly question." Taking my right hand before his forehead. "Your me. And I, you." I flicked a finger. "We're one and the same, from now on and always. What other reason do I need."
Trying to read his reaction under that visor was somewhat difficult. But a smile replacing his all too lonesome face told me what I needed.
"Che. Look at you two. Warming up to one another like a family. Makes me wanna hurl." The hollow spoke. Crossing arms. Looking away.
"And you." Turning to a side to face the mirror image.
"Yea?"
"We're not gonna have a problem here, are we?" I asked.
"Hmm. Depends."
"Depends. On what?"
"Do you plan on dying or being sent back to hell?" She asked facing me. Arms still crossed.
"No."
"Then I promise to be a good dog, queen...as long as I have to."
"Huh. I didn't catch that."
"I said I'll be good." Posing in an innocent girls stance: arms behind her back, eyes closed, tilting her head to a side. A bashful kind-hearten smile, warm enough even to put an adorable kitty in awe.
"Right." Not buying the act. Looking around. Surveying the area again. "We should get a move on before dark. As much as I enjoy the smell of herbal fresh air. I should find someplace to spend the night.
"Uh, before you do. Don't you want to check your pocket." The hollow pointed to side pockets she wore.
Following her lead, I reached inside mines. Feeling paper, I pulled out the folded note. I read the content out loud.
Dear Katherine,
I hope the body is too your liking along with said gifts. I must admit that such powers are intriguing and should be used wisely. But knowing you, you'll soon realize and start to experiment with them. But don't get too distracted. Zangetsu and said hollow are to keep you on task. As for now, survive. Survive, train hard, and prepare yourself for the nightmares, this world holds. Do that and I'll contact you in due time.
P.S. Happy Birthday and Hallows Eve. There's a gift for you inside the jacket.
"Hallows Eve?" Zangetsu said.
"No way. Bloody Mary! We're born on Halloween?!" Ecstatic for the thought. She fist pumped in the air.
"I guess we are." I said in disbelief. Putting the note aside. I checked the jacket once more. Zippers and holds on the outside. Inside, two zippers. Something heavy within on left side. Unzipping the zip, I pulled out a cell phone and two earpiece buds.
"Trying to butter me up after before, huh Death?" Smiling. "How nice of you." Putting the items back in place.
"Hollow." She faced me. "Do you have a name?"
"Name. Whatever for?"
"Cause I refuse to call you hollow every time we talk. Your apart of me. So I need a name to call you by."
"Well it better not be lame if you think of one."
"OK." Thinking. "How about Levy?" I suggested.
"Levy? Why that one." Asking.
"Because you kind of rub off on me as the bad girl type. Foul mouth, party animal, obsessed with killing and fights. A good name fitting for a girl your style.
"I like it. You know me, well queen."
"Reyna." She looked at me with a quizzical gaze.
Continuing. "It's not every day I get a new lease on life. Much less, by death and to be reborn on the one day of the year we celebrate nightmares. Even better. So why not become someone new. After all, I am Death's weapon. Heck, as far as I know. She just might be my new mother." Speaking coolly. "Reyna Beatrix, Daughter of Death. Has a nice ring to it, don't you think?"
Beginning to walk in a direction. Zangetsu and Levy following.
"So where to."
Shrugging. "Don't really matter. I just want to run. These skates are begging for some tread."
"Then we'll leave it to you. But be warned, there are a number of different reiatsus in the vicinity. Some harmless but others out there that could prove troublesome." Looking at me in a sort of way. Eyes visible through shades. "If you do come into contact with them. You're not alone." Walking away as he fades.
"Later Rey. Hey, look at that. Already got a nickname for ya." Chuckling and doing the same.
Waving my head. 'This is gonna be fun.'
The rush of wind in my hair. Tight turns and maneuvers made as I whirl pass many trees. The sound of rockets flaring beneath my feet. No longer touching the ground as I was a moving force traveling as the wind. The forest and wildlife within coming and going. Zipping pass them, as they're too stunned by the breeze, to even realize what just flew by.
I was light on my feet. At times hopping from ground to tree. Leaping like a certain blue hedgehog from one spring to another, but in this case. Tree to tree and branch to branch. Then back down to the surface. Skating off again.
"This is amazing!" I shouted over the wind. The mere acrobatic features of Soifon, Yoruichi, and Shadow was amazing. Not only that, but I had their fighting styles down to heart.
Coming to a halt. Skidding against the grass to a stop.
'Alright. Still, need some practice but getting there. Can't believe it took me an hour to figure out the mechanism for the skates to work. Would've thought there was a switch to activate them. Not via through consciousness in order to get them started.' Stretching for a bit in different poses.
'Then again. It would be complicated if there was a switch to hit inside the shoes. I mean really, that would grow tiresome. And every time I wanna stop, all I have to do is just think it willingly. I'm starting to like Death more and more.' I thought.
'Careful now, that sounds like a suicidal thought.'
'You know what I mean.' Picking up the pace again. Dashing in a sprint of speed. Skates roaring to life as the fun was on.
The forest seemed huge. As no matter how long or fast I ran, I couldn't find a path out of here. While it was fun to test out some new combat techniques. It was frustrating to leave. Eventually, I stopped again to catch a breath. As dusk was upon me.
Deciding best to camp in the wilderness for the night, I climbed up a tree and balanced myself on a branch. Taking note of its sturdiness to hold my weight. Laying back in a restful position. Hands folded underneath my head.
"Maybe tomorrow." Falling asleep.
'Reyna.' Or not.
"Yes Zangetsu." Responding. Eyes Closed.
'It may be nothing, but there appear to be several energy sources approaching near you. One of them cut different from the rest. Higher reiatsu and distinctive in a way.'
'Weird how they seem to be running away from the rest of the group though. Must be injured. Oh well. Nothing to do but sleep.' Levy voicing her opinion.
Sitting up against the tree. "Distinctive how?" Asking.
'Their spiritual pressure emanating in a different flow than everything else you've passed by in the forest. Deeper. Concentrated. Something that you might want to investigate.'
Tossing legs over and falling off the branch. I landed on the soil beneath. Getting up I decided to have Zangetsu point the way as I made my way to the group.
Carefully navigating through the forest as my eyes hadn't quite adjusted to the night. Yet, here I was, making good track. Not losing momentum. Coming upon a clearing as the approaching group stopped.
Hiding behind a bush I quietly watched the spectacle before me. A movie in 4D, for here stood several large creature-like-men. But they were peculiar in a way. Resembling that, closest to a human and yet, showing some major differences. For one, a snout like jaw with razor teethes, taller in height and body length. Fingers stretched out big as if it could fit a bear's head in their grasp and crush it with brute strength. Claws pointy and entire body covered in fur. One of them I took noticed had black eyes.
'Is that a..' Trailing off in thought.
'Wendigo!' Levy said.
'Reyna, ahead of you.'
Trying to locate the main source I was tracking.
However, what I saw baffled me. For inexplicable reasons, it had me question the situation of what the hell was going on. And if...I should even intervene.
<<>>
"ha..ha...hah!"
'I got to run. Gotta keep moving. Can't stop. Or else.' The growls behind me. Scratches and snaps heard behind. 'Or else they'll get me!'
Fear motivating me further into the dark ominous forest. Once beautiful in daylight to witness, but now terrifying at night as it really shows it's true appearance.
My heart beating. Pounding. Afraid. Legs carrying me on their own accord no matter how much they ache. The tightness in my chest. Heaving for air more and more as it leaves my lips. Branches and twigs and everything else obscuring my path to escape the monsters chasing me. Hunting me.
'Is this what I wanted. What I craved for so bad. I want to go home.' Tears stinging the corner of my eyes. 'I want to go home now. I want to play with mommy and sis again. I'll study harder in teacher's class. I'll listen more. Whatever it takes, so, please. Wake up. Let this be a dream.' Running past a few more obstacles. The sound of clothes being snagged.
Caught by a branch. Halting me in progress.
Turning around to get free. I pulled and tugged my clothing. Nothing working.
'Please let this be just a dream. A nightmare even!!'
Noises getting closer.
I ripped off the cloak I worn. Doesn't matter whether I get cold if I'm caught. I thought. They're gaining on me.
Continuing the spree. Sweat and fatigue aching my body. I wanted to rest. To sleep. Thankfully, a light had shown through, into a clearing.
Heading towards the source. The last of my all gave way, as I made it out the damp forest of misfortune. I fell to my knees. My hands planted against the ground to catch myself. Breathing hectic.
I seethed. Throat dry and swallowing whatever spit I had in hopes t quench my thirst.
But something bad stepped out from behind. A menacing growl as the beasts that gave chase finally caught up.
Turning around as I fell on my butt. No longer able to stand as I could barely remain calm. Fear by what I saw sent a chill in my spine. Paralyzing my body. My mind, to run anymore.
"No." I whispered. Shaking intensely. Moving away from several wendigos that appeared behind the first.
"No." I said again to no one in return. For I knew that I was all alone here.
Alone. Tired. And doom.
Tears I didn't know I had till now, began to stream rampant on their own. Remembering the stupid fight I had with sis before fleeing the castle. Just to see the outside world. Just for once.
It's terrifying. Terrifying to think I'll never see her or mother again.
The wendigos approaching me bared their signature trademarks. The stories I heard about their cannibalism, ruthlessness, and tenacity. Gave me a clear perspective of one thing. 'I'm going to die.'
Giving up hope as there was nothing, a child like me, can do.
In a fierce movement, one member of the group lunged at me. Ready to kill me on the spot. Moments, flashing before me in slow motion. As the creature had me at it's beckoning.
"Piss off!!" Someone cried.
Right before the strangest sound was heard. As someone came flying into the wendigo's side. Both legs seeking in deep, carrying the monster before kicking it off in another direction. The monster smashing through trees and wood. Creating dust.
The individual. My savior. Flipping through the air and landing before me on foot graciously, was a woman. Strange clothing and garments. Hair black and long reaching her shoulders; flow in the wind. A necklace tight for comfort around her neck with a silver wolf pendant. Eyes green as if they glowed.
"Hey, kid. Are you alright." She asked looking my way.
Feeling flabbergasted. The words came out mopey. Trying again to thank her.
"Y-yes. Thank you, but why would you save me. That was a Wendigo you just kicked. They're monsters of the Everfree." I said.
"Really? Well, that sounds interesting." Facing sideways. Eyeing the cluster group.
"Interesting?" I repeated dumbly. "Did you not just hear what I said. You can't fight one head on with just your bare hands. They're too strong. Not to mention a group of them!" I tried to reason with her.
"That sounds like a challenge." She said. "How about it, wanna place a bet on who'd win."
Shocked by my savior. Rising up. "You won't win. Not even an equestrian guard with all their training and weapons could dent those things. Unless you know of a fire spell then maybe. But if not, then we have to flee.
A change in pace as one of the wendigos charged the mysterious women. Slashing at her with deadly claws. Yet for some reason it missed. Trying again it missed. And missed. Her footing stood in place but her body moved constantly around. Weaving and dodging in flow. Taking a hand back she punched the beast back.
An incredible feat non seen before, as the wendigo was sent back some feet. However, it didn't seem injured to the slightest and came back at her. Attacking violently and some.
"Fire spell huh? Sounds ridiculous, but if it's fire that does the trick.
A distance shorten getting in close range. Facing sideways and reeling in a leg. She kicked the beast straight in its midsection. Nothing happening at first, but then the sound of something bursting came to life.
The brilliant flame emanating from the bottom of her right leg as it shot forth and blaze the opponent on fire. The flame burning not from outside but from within.
I continued to watch.
The other wendigos startled and snarled as one of their brethren died before them from its injuries.
"By your awe-aspiring gaze, I'll take that as a yes. But if I win." Glancing me quick before speaking. "I need some questions answered. OK kid."
"Quit calling me kid. I am Princess Luna of Equestria and I refuse to be undermined by my appearance." A sense of annoyance. "Besides, what happens if you lose. You'll die in vain for trying to save me. And I-I don't want anyone else risking their lives for me." Clenching my fists. The remembrance of the attack. People and guards around dropping lifeless. Some even sacrificing themselves for me. I never asked for it. I don't want it.
"Just leave me here. Get away. I'll only be a burden for you if you stay." A harsh fact realized hard and heavy. "I'm a princess, but I can't even protect my people. Nor me. So just leave. Please." Biting down on my lips hard in a depressed, frustrating way.
Laughing. "Are you serious." Facing her stoic expression. "I'll be damned if I leave you alone here. As for these suckers. Leave them to me. I've been meaning to try something." Preparing for a fight. The others watching a distance away. Eyeing her carefully.
She's a fool. I thought. 'A hopeless. Stupid. Fool.'
But deep down. In my chest. In my heart. I was relieved that someone came to save me, in my darkest hour.
The sound of ruckus from the path of destruction not too long ago was heard. What came out was the same wendigo from earlier. Heading in a one-way collision for the warrior and out for blood. Closing the gap fast.
"Luna." She called my name. "Whatever you do, don't blink." A ring of white light suddenly appearing between her midsection. The band of white splitting apart in two directions. To her feet and over her head as the figure before me was replaced by someone. Something new. A large blade drawn, from nowhere.
As in a swing. The shivering beauty a sword makes when swung.
Slice cleanly in half the rampaging creature. And what remains, was a woman shimmering in the moonlight.
Wolf-like ears, slit green luminous eyes, hair, and tail as white as the clearest snow.
It spoke in a familiar voice. "Cause the party's just getting started!"
"Woah."
To be continued...
Author's Note
Finally~! Equistria at last. Stay tuned to find out what happens next on The Phantom Wolf of Equus.
Also happy Hallows Eve. May the ghouls and ghosts haunt you in your very sleep.
P.S. Did you guys figure out what her said abilities are, cause if not, you'll soon see in ch.4
P.S.S. the following characters will be seen talking in colors from now on in:
Zangetsu=Orange, since i couldn't see the difference between black or brown.
Levy=Red
Luna=Blue
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
The night howls a fine tune. A frightening tune. So melodic and lovely, I was getting swept up in it. It carried me afloat off my feet and burns my spirit in passion, to dance. To move. To express myself in the carnage, rising.
Sweeping a leg back against the meadow beneath.
'Zangetsu, lend me your strength!'
A wendigo sprints at me. Rage said clearly by its snarks and howls. Charging, in full force.
'My power is yours, you need only but ask.'
"Luna." Calling the girl's name.
Energy swelling up inside me. A nexus of green lights gathering to create something new. Something big. Something... this world is about to behold.
"Whatever you do, don't blink." Energy expanding out of me, in the shape of a white halo. It's light, drifting apart into two sets. Engulfing my physical form as the two rings expand in different directions, covering me. Feeling a sense of change in feel, I close my eyes and let the unusual sensation happen.
Opening them once more, the sheer sight of a wendigos' jaw opening up--at close range--to take a bite out of me. Pissfully, reminded me of someone.
'Fucking Sedri~ck!!'
Stepping in with my right foot. Clasping my hands overhead and power heading into a single point. Moving through me; around me. Taking shape and forming itself into a handle. My fingers clench tightly, of the energy materializing in their hold. While my eyes shoot fully awake, into the realm of night.
'...kill...'
In a single movement, with all my strength, I slashed downwards vertically. Slicing the air in two.
A blade so dazzling, long, and sharp. White and black. Gleamed with brilliance in the moon's light. As if, it didn't just cleave in two, a bloodthirsty creature.
"Cause the party's just getting started!" I said. Wielding a new found zanpakuto. Zangetsu, in his Shikai.
"Woa~h." Luna said amazed.
'Woah indeed. I wasn't expecting for you to be in your upgraded form.'
'It's because you already know my name that it is possible. Behind you.' An ear flicked. A sound coming from both behind and left.
Turning around and swinging my blade, I parried an oncoming attack by two wendigos. The force of collision sending us back, away from one another. Yet, a third one runs in between the other two. Most likely using this, as an opportunity to strike me down. As bringing its arm back, fingers at the ready, and claws in held gruesome display. It lunges at me with its right arm to pierce me through. However, after coming to a stop, I jabbed Zangetsu in through its appendage. The scene next; of having its hand being split continuously in two, bones shattering, and the spray of blood gushing out everywhere, had the man-beast howling in pain.
Right before I withdrew Zangetsu and sliced off its head. For its screaming was god-awfully, unbearable to hear.
After witnessing this, the previous two wendigos decided to break off and come at me from two different sides. While a fourth one, I saw in sight, headed for Luna. Just before the last member of the pack joined in, coming from the front.
'Got only one chance.' Feeling the pressure.
All three of them, converging in haste. Moving in rhythm as they closed the gap fast. Each of them attacking together, in a well-timed, swift, pinpoint strike. Leaving little room to counter and deadly accuracy, at finest. Hitting the mark.
..Well, would have. If it wasn't for one thing: Zangetsu planted firmly in the ground. Me on the hilt, upheld by an arm. Eyeing the three upside down with a death glare.
'My turn.' Like a pro gymnastic, bringing legs down whilst spinning on the hilt. I swung with the back of my foot, horizontally hard, into the three wendigos. Each one, falling back in their own time.
As I land, Luna screamed in panic. Facing the source, the fourth wendigo neared her and was ready for the kill. Too far for me to get to her in time. I hogged Zangetsu in my right and positioned him like a spear. With a firm hold, I threw without doubt or hesitation. "N-no. Stay back!" She screams trying to get away. However, the wendigo completely ignored her plea. Instead, its grim fingernails somehow extended and swiped down to slay the child. Just before it jostles slightly forward and pauses in place.
"Get over here!!" I shouted.
Yanking back the white sheath, Zangetsu comes back with a creature in tow. Making me feel a little like a fisherman, reeling in his prized bounty. After catching the handle in my right hand again. I lifted it up, with the creature still on. Still fighting. Just, before plunging it face down in the soil. Moving my right foot, it felt resolved to pin the thing in place. While Zangetsu cuts along this wendigo's backside. Carving away, from its midsection to wherever; we brutally sculpting the thing away, piece by piece, savagely.
Changing pace, I charged at the previous three that had regrouped. Not leaving them a chance to form a plan of attack or escape. The four of us fought. Tenaciously. Coming again harder than before as sparks began to run off my blade. A few close encounters met, but nothing I couldn't take or dodge.
It was on. The fight for our survival.
Hack. Slash. Dodge. Weave. Jump. Slash. Hack. Dodge. Counter. Weave. Slash. Miss. Hack. Counter. Dodge. Jump. Slash. Miss. Hack. Dodge. Counter. Weave. Slash. Miss. Hack. Slash. Dodge. Weave. Jump. Hack. Slash. Dodge. Counter. Weave. Slash. Miss. Weave. Slash. Dodge. Weave. Jump. Hack. Slash. Dodge. Counter. Weave. Slash. Miss.
Till finally, one of them slipped up.
Getting tired of the repeated dance. it broke away from the others trying to flee. Big mistake though, as I gained on it in an instant. Cutting off a leg in a sweep. Losing itself from fear, it relied on defense as its natural instinct. But, miserably failing, I might add. The other two rushed in aid to help, but I wasn't having it. So flexing a hand, I grabbed ahold onto one of its body parts. Spinning around twice now to pick up speed, both of the wendigos before me, slowed down after witnessing what it was, I was doing. Yet, by that time, it was already too late. As I sent the injured wendigo colliding into its group.
Buried on one another, now. Zangetsu at the ready and drawing him near the three. I swiftly attacked, in a single strike. Then another. And another. More and more, to my hearts contents. Blood spewing, skin and bones ripping away, and cries heard in the night gave me a sense for more. A craving for violence...
I just kept going. Apparently for no further reason. Even after the death of the last wendigo, I continued on swinging the cleaver. Chunks, left in ribbon and noodle threads. Blood drenching the beautiful green grass to red. Tissues of ligaments here and there plenishing the soil. A sense of joy, running through this body, with an insatiable emotion.
One I love till this day forth.
"Stop!" Someone screamed. "That's enough. You don't have to kill it anymore!" A child's voice spoke. Remembering why I'm here.
Within a moment, leaning up straight. Whatever I killed was nothing more than blobs of intestines and whatnot. The stench, suddenly reaching me and burning my nose of a foul smell. Then looking to Zangetsu, his once beautiful demeanor was soaked in the blood of my enemies. Drips of red coming off his end.
Even in such an awry image, I couldn't help but think of how beautiful he still looked.
Taking him to a side, I swished the air once more. Clearing any traces of the stains he got. No longer soaked, I pondered for a sec on how to sheathe him. Deciding like how Ichigo does it. I moved him behind my back. It was then at this moment, I noticed three things. One, the white cloth of the hilt expanded and covered the whole blade. Two, a red sash appear from nowhere and Zangetsu hooks on. Three... I have a tail. Eyeing it in major disbelief, it eyed back. Playing around on its own.
I screamed loud in an internal silence of surprise.
[color=#be4343]'Aah! Not so loud. Why are you even, screaming?!' Levy asked.
'You mean besides the fact that I transformed, kicked ass, and killed a bunch of monsters... or the fact that I had a tail the entire time without noticing it.' I replied bluntly.
'..Well, if you are surprised about that, then don't reach for your ears.'
'Why wouldn't I?' Reaching to a side. Noticing a change in feature. Moving along the length, something was amiss. 'Strange.' Rubbing the feature again, with two fingers. Unbeknownst, that to my astonishment, it felt kinda good.
'Of course. I have a tail, why not ears too.'
Checking my wardrobe closely, I noticed it isn't a regular keisen uniform soul reapers normally wear. No, more like the thread Soifon dons when in battle, minus the captain's uniform. My bare back and shoulders showing, as there's no back fabric or sleeves. Long, black armbands on both sides. My tail squeezed through a small opening, under a white sash around the waist and the same shoes she wears instead of slippers. Much to my liking.
'Let's recap.' Crossing my arms, thinking. 'I am a fusion of Ichigo's powers. I transformed from being a human to a...ghost wolf soul reaper. Given my features, a halfa no doubt like Danny Phantom. And to top it off, I most likely have the blood of the ultimate life form, coursing through my veins.'
'Wait, what makes you so sure you are like Shadow the Hedgehog?'
'The skates. If I have those, the odds are definitely in my favor. It's just gonna take some time to draw out my latent chaos skills.'
'You really love these shows don't you?'
'Hey, I may not have been born around the same time these characters were made, but they're still very popular on the internet.'
'Reyna, I have no doubt you'll soon discover the extent of your abilities and further them. But right now, the child.' Zangetsu said.
Turning my head around, Luna stood frazzled: Her clothes a mess with dirt, leaves, and twigs. Scratches, visibly seen. Her hair, a short blue in disarray. And blood spattered on her face...told a story of something a child shouldn't have to have gone through. Let alone witness, in that matter.
Approaching her by a step seemed to have scared her... makes sense. I did just go Twenty-One Savage, roasting the competition. Plus, the mincemeat behind must make me look more intimidating in a scary way.
Deciding a friendly course was necessary. "..Are you alright? Your not hurt are you?" I asked the frightened girl.
<<>>
"N-no. Stay back!" I screamed. Trying to get away, from a wendigo heading for me. Putting my hands together, I tried to conjure up a spell. A shield to block it. But my magic wasn't gathering fast enough. It wouldn't bend much by my will. Focusing hard and guiding the mana, a spark lit, but nothing. Before I knew it, a shadow stood over me. Blocking out the moonlight. Looking up. A paw raises, extending out--its deforming nails.
'This is it... this is the end.' Dread and desperation completely coxing my mind. 'I don't wanna die!!' Closing my eyes as the claws of death, inevitably came down.
Waiting... A warm moisture of something wet, spatters on my face causing me to flinch. "Get over here!!" Someone shouts.
Opening them slightly, a blade's tip was seen through the wendigo. It flying back, as if it was pulled upon, by a telekinesis spell. The stranger with wolf-like attributes, paler skin, different set of clothes and color hair kills the monster in one fell swoop.
Retracting her blade. A large sword with no standard hilt; one I've never seen before in the castle-grounds or a guard's set, drips with the blood of the deceased. A weapon so minacious and threatening, it carries a frightening vibe around it. One, of a terrifying chill.
Noticing the stillness, she charges at the remaining group of the last three wendigos. Enacting a deadly fight scene as sparks began to fly. Attacks and dodges, in sequence, respectively done; a three-on-one, death battle taking place.
'Who are you?' Blocking a hit, countering, swinging, then evading. 'Just who are you?' Witnessing something amazing. "She's facing three monsters at the same time...' Dancing around the field. Close encounters met or eluded masterfully. '..but she's smiling. Why would anyone be enjoying this? She could die.' Not understanding my savior. Trying to see through her perspective on the meaning of enjoyment somewhat here, but no matter what, it not clicking.
I stayed back, a distance away. As more and more the fight grew dangerous. As time and time again, close encounters were dealt with a sense of ease. Techniques, she uses with her weapon and body, beautifully mesmerizing, as I found myself drawn into her style. Loose, quick, strong, but effective. I rooted for her internally, so I wouldn't distract her.
In a moment one of the trios left the engagement, but the warrior gained in on it, instantly. Taking a leg off, as she sweeps by. The other two running to save their fallen comrade were sent back sprawling, as something flew into them. Drawing near the trio and blade glimmering in height. She slashes. Then again. And again. And again, repeating the motion continuously.
My meaner of interests slowly turning to disgust as she continues the gruesome display. Rain of red droplets scattering by a swing. Body parts and bones heard crushed or severed. The screams of a living being, undergoing a harsh, merciless treatment.
It, becoming sickening. Inhumane. Wrong. Putrid. 'Stop.' Words not forming in speech.
"S-stop." A muffle. "Stop. Stop it. You're going too far." Not hearing me. "Please. Stop!" The bloodshed and smell hitting me. A nauseating smell. Leaving the impression of a rotten taste in my mouth, as I breathed in. "Stop! That's enough. You don't have to kill it anymore!!" Screaming, to the tops of my lungs.
To my surprise, she backs off. And with a flick of her blade, blood was seen flown off. Eyeing it for a moment, she positions it on her back. As the white cloth of the handle wraps around the blade in a sheath and a red strap, suddenly forms around her. For when placing it, she eyes her tail for a moment. My guess, so her sword wouldn't accidentally cut her. Then standing on the blood-soaked grass she crosses her arms. Standing like that for some time.
The atmosphere, awkward, between us.
Feeling the need to change that I spoke. Er--about to anyway, because she suddenly faces me, taking a step my way. In recoil, I accidentally stepped back for some reason and seeing this, she stops midway. The gap between us, still there.
'Oh great. I just made it worst. Come on Luna, don't just stand there. Say something.' Words failing me at this point.
"Are you alright. Your not hurt are you?" She asks.
Nothing. My throat, stuck by a lump.
"That sure was scary wasn't it? You're pretty brave for a kid. Some would piss themselves in your shoes if they had gone through what you just did."
"....." 'Still nothing. The fights over, yet I still can't speak.'
"..do I terrify you?" A question I wasn't expecting.
"N-no. It's not that..." Pausing. The bloody pile in sight. "..It's just... the smell." Pointing to the source behind her. Pinching my nose to cover it.
"Oh... right." Moving away. Still a distance from me.
"Um, I appreciate the help miss..." Trailing off.
"Reyna. It was no biggie. If you don't mind, I have some questions that need to be answered."
"Of course. You did save my life after all and I owe you one." My anxiety, lessening.
"Earlier, you said the wendigos were monsters of the Everfree. What is that exactly?"
Staring in disbelief. "You can't be serious... The Everfree. The most dangerous place to be in Equestria. Where creatures of unimaginative terror and legends based around, live in. The one where anyone who ventures into, never makes it out alive. That Everfree. You never heard of it?!''
"Nope." Simple, reply.
"The forest we're foolish enough to be in!!" Raising arms wide. "If you never heard of it, then what are you doing here?" I said in shock.
"Truth be told. I'm a bit lost. And what's Equest?"
"Equestria." Correcting her. "The proud country of us Equestrians. How do you not know that? Every child is taught that in school." I said quizzically.
"I guess I had a different upbringing... but here's a better question. If this forest is so dangerous like you said, why is a princess-" Raising hands in the air and doing a strange gesture with fingers. "-running for her dear life, alone here? Don't you have guards or something?"
Sudden flashbacks of the attack hitting my mind, hard. Of the villagers, the guards, Commander Hurricane, and his mission.
"Reyna!" I shouted, in wakening. Getting closer. "I need your help. My people need me right now, however, I lack the strength to do anything about it. But if you were to accomp-"
"No." She cuts me off.
"No? But you didn-" Doing it again.
"Listen, kid, I only saved you for one reason: answers. Nothing more, nothing less. Now that I know where I am." Beginning to walk in a direction. "There's no longer a need to stay." The distance widening, again.
Running pass her and standing in front, to block. "Please. If it's my appearance and situation that may not prove my claim, I am bound by my words. I am Princess Luna, daughter of Queen Faust. Whatever you want just name it. Gold. Jewelry. Land. Servants. My mother will surely give you what it is you want if you save our people." Sounding reasonable.
Stopping. "..At one point, such things would have rung a bell in my ear... Never having to work again. People tending to my every need. Power in money as I became filthy rich...sounds like the sweetest deal I've ever heard, but now. I realize their just valueless objects." Walking pass. "..Valueless objects indeed."
"If not money or land, then what? A status class? Nobility maybe?"
"There's nothing you can offer me that will change my mind. Nor will I risk my life for anyone else." Continuing ahead.
"W-wait." Running after her. Reaching for her. An abrupt sense of...
*Fear.*
Fear of the look she gives me over her shoulder. Her eyes seemingly burning brighter. Scarier. A predatory glance holding me in place from the weight it bears down, on me. So, terrifyingly frightful. My knees wobbled in fear... Were they always doing? I simply didn't know, for they finally caved in as I fell on them. Choking in distraught and low esteem, I looked away unable to face her gaze, any longer.
In a moment or two, the mysterious woman begins to walk away. Leaving me in this tiresome, horrendous feel, as a cold wind washes over me. Passing through the field of grass in sudden darkness, while the dead silence of the night reigns... heavy.
'Wait... please. You're strong. You can save them.' Feeling hopeless.
Lifting my head up once more, to see her in sight. She continues to get further away, with every step made.'Reyna...' My anxiety, creeping back. Despair, mocking me. Facing, the soil beneath. 'It's my fault...'
Clutching the soft grass. 'So many people sacrificed themselves for me. And for what?! A pathetic princess?' Cursing myself for my own weakness. 'It's my fault that they died. It's my fault. My fault. My fault!' Squeezing in frustration. Pain and sorrow, stinging deep. 'I couldn't save anyone. I couldn't fight either when needed to. I just ran...afraid... powerless.'
'Why? Why is this happening? I just wanted to see the world, outside the walls at least once. To explore it. To feel it. To witness the beauty I've heard so much about. Not to see people scream and die before me... not this nightmare. It's twisted--its ugly! So why... why won't you help me?' Feeling a mix of emotions.
My anger, the first to surprise and stir me among the others. It, rising immensely. Bottling up more, from my own impudence. For leaving my people to a gruesome fate, while feeling sorry for myself as I cry out of self-pity and cowardliness.
"..Don't. Don't go. Reyna..." A surge of something moving me. Forcing me to stand, now. "They need you. I need you." I said through gritted teethes. "So please!" Kicking off the ground. Energy gathering from behind my back as my mana finally bursts. Pushing me, in flying desperation. "Reyna!!" Swiftly, facing me. "Please. Help me~!!" Screaming a cry.
Swinging my fist with all my power. My frustration and rage. The heavy burden of it all, I punched her.
No doubt, she caught my fist in her hand. But I wasn't going to let that stop me. Channeling my remaining magic, into my right hand. I pushed forward. Severely, adding more and more energy to my clenched fist. The reservoir of mana within me exploding as it no longer feels contained. My emotions calling it forth.
Guarding with both hands, refusing to back down too, she stands firmly in place. Eyeing me angrily. A hundred words said by her glare. But she can stare at me all she wants.'I'm not afraid of you! So just help me, already.'
"REEEYYNNAAAAA!!!" Bringing, everything in me forth.
Everything.
Gathering up all my hope, believes, and willpower. She began to slide back in place. Etching it on relentlessly, I continued the stream. My magic waving to a single point as we shot through her guard. Her face open.
"AAaaaagghhh!!~" I scream, an unfamiliar tune. Bringing my arm back for another swing, this close-up. I let Reyna have it.
My fist, with the constant source of mana pouring in, I send her flying back in a steady shot. Carving a trail of destruction in wake, by the two of us. Whatever stood in our path, was being reduced to nothing but rubble and broken trees. Endless shatter and ruination we laid.
However, I was finally burnt out. My excess boost in energy, quietly subsiding, as we both crash into the rough patch of the wilderness. She taking the front of the damage.
From the rush. The speed. I was being carried away from the sheer force of it all, but the strangest thing happens. A hand reached out. It reached out and pull me in hold; extending over me as I couldn't help but curl inward for safety. Closing my eyes, fatigue and exhaustion took point as I wanted nothing more than to rest. To sleep.
After the fierce rumble and tumble in movement. I came to a stop. Into the embrace of something cold... soft like skin. Breathing hazardly, in. Then out, slowly.
Restlessly, raising my head up to the source. I was in the arms of a stranger. A hero... a scoundrel...a person of interest.
Cradling me in a protective way.
"..damn kid." She exhales. A sore spot on her cheek. A trickle of green blood on her lips. "That's a mean right hook you got." Looking back. Her eyes, truly beautiful yet terrifying at the same time.
Puffing for a minute as it was hard to talk, oxygen much needed. The words came out in asperous breaths. "Please." I seethed through gasps.
Clenching a piece of her fabric in hold, bringing myself closer, in. "Please. Help me." I said. Looking at her stare, pleadingly. Tears coming again for fear that she'll refuse. "An-anything you want. I'll do it. No matter what it is...I'll do it. The villagers. Commander Hurricane. Everyone needs you." Desperately in tone.
The attack playing over in my mind. What should have been simple protection for the holiday, instead turns into a night to actually face the monsters, knocking on the door. My one favorite time of the year, a hallow dream.
Breathing once more. "Anything I want, huh?"
"Anything." I answered.
Closing her eyes in thought and opening them again.
"Then I'll hold you to those words. Princess Luna." Taking a hand, wiping away a tear shed. "So, are you just gonna sit there crying or should we get a move on already." She said, pleased.
"..Yes." I smiled, gratefully.
<<~O~>>
We soared on foot through the dead of night. Reyna, carrying me somehow on her back, as we made some good time back to the village. Smoke was seen clearly, over the linen of the trees. Indicating, that remnants of the town was still burning, after I fled.
Making it to the forests outer edge, Reyna came to a halt. Hiding us, in the nature of shadows.
I saw the village in sight, but it's once charismatic charms were completely destroyed: The outer wall's perimeter defenses were in shambles. Houses, stores, and stables collapsed, from either the loss of stability or of something else. And the stains of red everywhere marked the ground in dark spots.
'Ponyville... what's happened to you.' Dread seeping in.
"What's wrong. Why did you stop?" I asked in haste.
"...."
"Reyna?" Asking again.
"There's too many." Ears flicking in one direction to the next. "About forty at least."
"Can you hear them. The wendigos?"
"Yea, but I can sense their energy's somewhat. A malicious feeling emanating from each one. However... it feels as though there's a different energy source."
"Really?" Astonished, she can sense this many.
"Luna. I'm gonna get closer, but I need for you to stay here." Refusing.
"What. No, I'm coming along too."
Putting me down and facing me.
"This isn't a game Luna. From here on out, this is a life or death situation. There's no telling what could happen when I enter. What transpired in the woods is completely different than what's about to happen here. If you want me to save anyone, you have to sit back and let me do my thing." Turning to leave.
"..I know." My anger boiling, once more. My people's lives on the line. "Trust me. I know what's at stake here. More than you realize... but that's exactly why I refuse to just sit, biting my thumbs in anticipation. I need to help them too. I ran away a coward and couldn't defend them when needed." The greatest mistake, rewinding in my mind. "I won't let that happen a second time. I am their princess. I will save them." Finding a sense of renewal, forming.
"..so... basically, if I don't take you with me. You're just gonna go charging on in there, by yourself." She says.
Nodding my head in answer.
"Getting your way no matter what. You really are a princess aren't you." She scoffs. Then eyeing me, in the corner of her eye. "Are you sure? You might not like what you see."
"Yes." Defiantly, I responded.
After a second. "Alright, but be quiet when we enter. Stealth is gonna be a key factor here." Sweeping me up as we made our way past the broken defenses.
The chaos everywhere. Smoke inflaming my lungs as I held in a cough. Moving from one location to the next. Creeping around, while avoiding wendigos one after another and staying out of sight, was the hardest thing I ever experienced. But what I saw was too much to describe as an attack. A massacre too soft of a word to explain this. The mere thought of 'bloodshed' , unfit to clarify what's happened here. A fantasy. A dream.
Gone terribly wrong.
Ponyville was done for. For the only thing left here, were its dead and monsters.
"Luna...Luna." Reyna whispered my name. "Do you see that light coming from the center of the village?" She pointed.
Facing the direction. Away from us stood a pack of many wendigos, clustering around a huge building. A bubble surrounding the building, keeping them from entering.
"That's a shield spell, covering town hall." Feeling relieved someone was still alive in all this.
"A shield huh. Impressive, but who's casting it?" She asked.
"I don't know. For one of that size and strength, to keep the wendigos out at bay requires a lot of power. It could be a few town's people and soldiers, that are mages, keeping it active. For how long though-" Pausing. "I don't know."
"Then times a factor. We need a way in or some kind of way to communicate with whoever is inside." Thinking. "Your a mage aren't you? Don't you know of a way in?"
"Sort of." Shrugging in response.
"Do tell."
"Well, to get in, I'd need to cast a teleportation spell, but I can't do that. I only studied the basics of effects it has on the human body, as it taxes both the magical energy and mental focus of any individual. That even a slip up can cause miss arrangements or worse, death. Plus that's an advanced form of magic. Only those who's magical circuits are strong enough are able to cast it."
"I see. And given that your just a child, the surge will most likely tear you in half. Noted."
"For your information, I'm seven. Not a child. I grew out from that stage months ago." Feeling peeved whenever someone saw me as just that. "As for communication...sorry, but I can't do that one yet either." Feeling stupid for not studying enough to learn it, as sis did.
"It's fine. Guess there was really only one course of action." Flexing, her muscles. As if ready to do something extreme. "Luna, I'll draw the groups attention away from the survivors. When I do, I don't want you out here alone. Go meet up with who's ever inside." Drawing her blade. The sheathe unraveling in mystery.
"Reyna, wait. There's too many for you to face alone. I can hel-"
"Out of the question." Cutting me off. Starting to hate that. "I admit what you did in the woods was amazing, but look at you. Your hurt, exhausted, and got bags under your eyes. I doubt you can even pull that stunt again once more. But if you really want to help me. Go help your people and stay safe. After all." Taking a hand and wiping off whatever smudges on my face. "You are their princess, so go do what you do best. Leave the slaughterhouse to me."
Aspiration, by her words, compelled me to let her go. To let her fight. As I got my own tasks ahead of me, but most importantly. Right here, right now. Respect. Whether this be fate or mere unfortunate coincidence. She's something. Someone. I idol.
"Don't die." Words leaving clearly. "No matter what. You better not die, Reyna. We have a deal to keep, remember. Anything you want. If you break it, I won't forgive you." I brought her in a hug. The weight of how much in such little time, she mattered to me. "So live." I demanded.
In response, she shuddered for a sec. My guess, of the awkward situation I placed her in. But eventually. Bringing my head in close, hugging back. She spoke.
"I ain't going anywhere, Luna. By the end of tonight, you'll see me in the morning. Besides, I don't plan on dying on my birthday."
"Your birthday." I repeated dumbfound. But, before I could get any answers, Reyna left our hiding spot from with in the shadows and made way for the large faction. Sprinting fast. A wendigo, however, noticed this and alerted the others by its bloodcurdling scream.
The rest taking notice, faced the source, only to witness one of their members get sliced in half. An individual, with a long blade in hand, held it out to her side as she took a swing.
"Come on." Egging them on.
Howling, one at a time, together, from the mockery. Their high pitch shrieking, collided with one another. Reverberating, through the night air as the noise had me covering my ears, for it was too much to bare. But looking at Reyna, she seemed to be the one in severe pain, as she clutches a side of her head.
'Her ears. Her hearing must be a bit more sensitive than mines.' Sweat trickling.
In a moment the screaming stopped. Replaced by the sound of rumble as the ground shook. A haste of monsters storming in a path. A fury of terror, as they stampede through what little remained of Ponyville. Crushing everything beneath in a fit of rage, hunger, and instinct. For the next meal in sight. Another human.
But she's far from that. For here stood someone unafraid of the danger she faces. In fact, she relished it.
Releasing a battle cry of her very own, Reyna charges the enemy. Nearing the group closer and closer, till finally. Leaning forward, grasping the handle in both hands by her side, she swung in a wide arch-swing. The momentum carrying her around in a full circle. Sending a few wendigos flying upward from the hit or severe force. Regaining her posture, she continued to shoot through the stampede. Striking every foe that came in her way. Cutting and slicing away.
Skidding to a halt, Reyna parries an oncoming attack in front. Another on her left. Again on her right. Then, spinning around abruptly to block two wendigos attacks from behind. She counters them first, then followed up with a double kill. After which she moves along again, never resting in a spot for a moment, as a new threat would appear before she gets the chance to recover, from a strike.
Rolling over the back of an enemy to evade its attack, she plunges her blade in through another wendigo. Pushing it back and driving it into its cohorts. Her sword sunk in deep; she hauls up three of them, with tremendous strength, by an arm alone. Blood oozing and gushing from the open wounds, she laughs at them, while they hold on.
"You guys make a horrible shish kebab. No peppers, veggies, sauce, and you're uncooked. Plus, ya smell." More surrounding her, getting ready to attack. "But your friends seem hungry... So let's not keep them waiting!" Swinging a strike as one flew off, smashing into a member. Swinging again as another slid off screaming, crashing into two more. And doing the same to the third.
"If any of you still hunger for more, I've got plenty to dish out." She says aloud. Leaping away from a set of claws. Dodging and ducking. Countering as bit by bit. She drags the fight away from the town hall. Taking the invading man-eaters, with her to the south side of Ponyville.
'Keep up the good work, Reyna.' I prayed, with hope.
After a few minutes of hiding in place and a few cretins passing by, to join in on the fray. I decided it was time to get a move on. Poking head out first and surveying the area, I moved. Covering my nose with a torn fabric from my clothes, as to not inhale too much smoke. Town hall was the only building left intact. Untouched from the battle or fire, raging. A blue colored hue of a shield protecting it from disaster outside. Upon inspection, I placed a hand on it to feel it's source of origination.
A network of magic relays corresponding inside the bubble synced in play like a spiders web. Which meant a mage. Multiple of them, pumping energy into this. Channeling mana in my right palm, I sent a small feedback into the network to get someone's attention. 'Hopefully, they'll will notice.'
Waiting, every second out here in the open, felt like immediate danger closing in. No object to hide behind or cover against, as I stood in the middle of town. Alone and scared. The sound of something snapping made me turn my head in quick response, but thankfully it was just another villa collapsing due to the damage, it's taken. Poor thing.
'I bet the decor was nice.'
Suddenly a hole opens up in the bubble. Facing it.
The doors of town hall swung open and out came a few armed guards, taking defensive positions. Coming out with a lance in hand, stood Private Pansy. "Princess Luna!" Calling my name.
Running inside the barrier to greet a friendly face thought lost. "Private Pansy. I'm glad that you and everyone else is safe. Where's the commander?" I asked.
A grim look showed on her face before correcting herself. "Best if we get inside princess. Don't want to stay out too long before those savages come back." Leading me in. The rest following suit, after shutting the door. Laying back up security measures and barricades.
As I stepped inside, I was a bit relieved to see some of the villagers about, but the scars they bare. The look in their eyes. The disparity, seen clearly as each one faced me in slow-tiredness. Spoke of my people's morale. "Princess." An older fellow, who looked in his sixty's, spoke. Soon after, someone else.
"Princess Luna." An elderly woman rose.
"Princess." Others began to trail. One by one. Injured or not. Guards and rest rose to their feet and bowed slightly before me. In a manner, I felt unfit to be graced in but knew what it would dispel, if didn't.
Raising a hand and illustrating one of mother's many disciplinary teachings. I spoke to the hearts of everyone here.
"Soldiers of Canterlot. Citizens of Ponyville. It warms my heart to know there are still survivors amidst the chaos. What happened tonight. Our way of life. Our festival. Was threaten tonight by a bunch of ruthless, bloodthirsty monsters. And for that... I cannot forgive. Nor forget. Nor will I lose hope in our chance for survival. Because we are all Equestrians!" Placing the same hand on chest.
"Our body is strong. Hearts unbreakable. Will, that never wavers nor fear. For when we're together our might is a thousand times stronger than any force. And when darkness obscures us in the darkest of times. We lend a hand to those in need. For that's what separates us from them. That's what makes us human... and I apologize for before." Something I needed to correct.
"I admit, I was terrified and am ashamed of myself for running away." Clenching in frustration. "Leaving behind many, as they fell victim to the onslaught and going out of their way to aid me in their end. But I refuse to cower any longer. I won't leave you to face such monsters alone. I swear. I will protect you."
"Princess, please. It's not your burden to bare for what transpires here. It's us guards, that failed in protecting everyone here." Private Pansy says, feeling a tinge of guilt in her eyes. "Even in death, Queen Faust would have our heads if something were to happen to you. You are the pride of us Equestrian Knights. Whether we live or die, it is honorable to sacrifice ourselves for your safety."
"And what of your life?" I said back. "What of everyone else back home, you care about. The friends, family, and memories you made with them. Would you sacrifice that too for my safety?" I wanted to scream out but kept inside to show control.
"It's the oath we live by, Princess. It's what we swore to the sword. To live or die for Equestria. We knights knew what we signed up for." Pansy said. A sad smile showing. "We protect those who cannot defend themselves. Face those who threaten what we hold dear. Live to enjoy every day that could be our last. And die on the battlefield with no regret. No remorse. Us soldiers....the men and women who fell in battle today, gave everything they have to save what little people we could. And best, your survival." Looking at me, a shimmer in her eyes. "It is definitely worth it."
Well said Private." A heavy voice spoke. Facing it. There, leaning over a railing, stood Commander Hurricane. "Looking down at us and us, him. "I couldn't have said it better myself." A proud demeanor on his face. But quickly noticed by a red stained-cloth, obscuring half of it.
"Commander Hurricane--your hurt." I said, in disbelief.
It's only a flesh wound Princess Luna. Nothing that won't heal given time." Placing a hand firmly, he jumps over the railing, landing with a thud. "Standing straight once more in pivotal height and character. Hair a mixture in a row from light, medium, to dark blue. His black obsidian knight uniform with small yellow streams; show few cracks and stains, but still as rough as ever. His insignia: a yellow thunderbolt embedded proudly in the chest area and the helmet, mother gifted him, hung on a side in place. While a sword, was on his right, of the waist.
"But I must ask, what are you doing here? I thought once we cleared a safe passage for you out of Ponyville, along with a handful of guards, you'd head for Canterlot Castle and get aid from your mother... well, at least a mile or two away from here." Approaching, arms cross.
"...I wanted to. But we got lost in the dark." Telling my previous event. "And next thing I knew, we were being hunted down by a pack of wendigos." Everyone around tensing up by that statement. "I ran. And ran till I couldn't anymore. But eventually, they caught up to me in an open field. I tried to fight back. I really did, but I was too afraid to concentrate my magic into a workable spell. When one of them sprung up on me, I thought I was gonna die." Snapping a finger. "Just like that. Without so much as getting help or doing anything to save any of you. I was this close to never seeing you again." I said somberly.
Seconds passing. Standing awkwardly silent. Till...someone places a hand over my shoulder. Looking towards them, Private Pansy stood beside me. Giving what little support and comfort she could.
"I'm sorry you had to experience that princess... I'm sorry you had to experience any of this." Facing away, still embracing me. In kind, I returned the warm gesture.
"And I, you. Which is why I couldn't abandon anyone here."
"But what of the pack that attacked you earlier. What happened to them?" Commander Hurricane asked.
"Private Pansy, you said it's your duty and the Knights to sacrifice yourself for my well being. Correct?" She eyed me briefly. "Well, then is it not my responsibility too, to see it that everyone comes home safe and sound." I questioned with a kind, genuine smile.
"Princess...?" She trails. Noticing my expression change.
"I promised that I would protect you remember. I never said I'd do it alone."
A loud sound booming from outside along with a rumble, shook us inside.
"Private, with me." Wings of feather spread from Commander Hurricane's backside, as he flew back up to the second floor. Pansy doing the same, carrying me above to have a look. Walking to the other end of the building, as we pass by a few mages huddling together in a circle; a mixture of guards and town people. We made it to an open room, viewing outside through a window. For a moment, I thought I saw a light gleaming in the south entrance of town. But what gathered there instead, was dust. A lot of it too, for it clouded a part of the town.
A terrifying wail echoed throughout Ponyville in the dust cloud. As seconds later, houses came crumbling down horizontally in a straight row, one after the other. Something driving straight through them out of the cloud, like they were nothing.
"What in the name of Queen Faust, is that?" Hurricane said. A hint of fear in his voice but didn't show.
"Reyna." I said somewhat surprised by the strength she possesses. Yet, mad at the same time, as she's destroying them so casually.
"Who?" Pansy asks. But not a moment too soon, before something came flying out of the debris, this way.
Coming to an abrupt stop, after smashing through the buildings first and finally, skidding on the ground's soil behind town hall. Laid in the street's dirt, a badly beaten individual. Scars and bruises clearly showed, as they ripped not only through her shredded clothing, but pale skin as well--bleeding a green luminescent color on the floor. Her luminous hair, once a beautiful white, now cleanses in filth. And the large sword she fought with, by her side--held tightly in grasp. Not moving.
"Reyna!" I shouted. Both Hurricane and Pansy shocked that I called the injured woman outside, by her name.
"Wait, do you know her princess?" Commander Hurricane faces me.
"Yes. She saved my life tonight from a pack earlier."
"But if she's here, before our very eyes... then what was that wailing scream we heard..." Pansy asked.
Shrieks of sparks, cleave way in the ground. Looking away from Reyna, slowly, a misshapen appearance of a shadow in the dust appears; clawing along the length closer and closer in depth, as our imagination runs wild to what was approaching beyond, in the dust wreckage. But what came next, neither I nor anyone here, could have ever believed without seeing it firsthand. A creature so monstrous and demonizing. Could actually have existed.
Its height far greater than any wendigo and body muscles scrawny, but carried a weight of power. Ligaments long, claws sharp, and rib cage seen in an awful way. Along with its skeleton back and face. And starvation, of hunger in its posture as it stalks towards us. Chipped what little resolve I had a moment ago.
"What is that? Just what in Tartarus is that?!!" A villager besides us spoke.
"Sweet mother of Faust. I've lived a long and adventurous life, but never have I seen something of this...this--demonizing before!" Another, says.
Looking back, there was a crowd in the room. 'I guess they were as worried as we are.' I thought.
"What are you all doing here. Head back immediately!" Hurricane waved his hand.
"Are you kidding? Look at that thing! We need to get out of here before it gets in and kills us all." A third, one.
"Absolutely not. The moment we put down the barrier and step one foot out the door. We are as good as dead. We need to wait this out and barricade every single entry here. Someone from Canterlot will send aid. Soldiers, lock it down. Now!" Hurricane shouted.
But whatever effect he was hoping for, was lost to the swelling voices of the gathered and shakened people.
"Are you crazy Commander Hurricane?!"
"You all need to calm down. Please. As long as the barrier's up we are safe for the moment and I will formulate a plan to get us out of this alive." Trying to gain control of the unfortunate predicament.
"And what's that? Hmm? What do we do until then? That thing just smashed through a couple of our homes Commander. Not to mention there's no source of food or water in here. And look at the mages, they're sweating buckets. We don't have a few hours anymore. It's only a matter of minutes till the shield drops." Another adult spoke.
Everyone swarming in on him. Getting too close near his face, barely leaving room to breathe. "Everyone. Please. I'm positive the Commander wil-" Pansy was cut short.
"What are you lot doing? Your our saviors right. Go out there and kill the thing already!" Shouting heard, by the enraged citizens.
"Enough!!" I bellowed in anger, but mostly in an understanding of their fears. "That's enough!" Drawing their attention. "You are better than this. We're all better than this! I understand that you are afraid. So that's more than enough of a reason to listen to Commander Hurricane! He and his men put their life's on the line for you, remember. Believe in him. He knows what he's doing."
"Princess Luna..."
Folks returning to their senses.
"Always, but right now. The knights are the ones who need your forgiveness." I replied kindly.
People turning and apologizing to the commander. Each one with a heartfelt apology.
It was then someone cried in pain. Her sound excruciating as she screams her lungs out.
'Reyna!' Rushing out the room. Heading down the stairs and making way past a few others, I headed to the back entrance of the building. Opening the door's and stepping through, the horrifying creature held Reyna up, by her neck. Noticing my presence, it throws her at the barrier hard; as she bounces off, it doves in and attacks her menacingly. Just before, she could even hit the floor... Pummeling her against the barrier more and more. Swinging. Punching. And clawing at her, in front of me as I hid behind the barrier.
I could hear her grunt from the torment. Still clinging to her blade, even under such brutality. "Reyna!" I said in a panic. A crack forming in the shield, straining under the constant abuse it was receiving behind her back.
'It-it's overwhelming. It's mercilessly killing her.'
"Reyna!" I banged against the dome with my bare fists. "Reyna, please. Move. Do something!" I cried.
"Princess Luna!!" Hurricane calls me, by title. Running up and grabbing an arm."It's not safe out here. We must return." Beginning to tug, but me pulling back.
"No! She needs me. Reyna, come on. Fight back already!" The fracture spreading like thin vines. Widening in direction and length.
"Sir, the shield!" Private Pansy, stated. By this time a few guards came out getting into defensive positions. Some with spears at the ready. Others with swords and shields.
"Dammit. I thought we still had some time left." Pulling me behind him. Private Pansy drawing her blade too, as she takes me from his hold.
"Princess. You need to get inside. It's no longer safe out here." She says.
The dome of the shield splitting even wider. Sounds heard as the cracks grew ever big; setting an image of a plate shattering play by play, as it smashes against the floor. And the sight of a girl, taking the main source of the damage... the epicenter of it all. Is who stands between us, the barrier, and the monster. Between life and death itself.
Freeing myself from Pansy's grip I ran past the Commander and everyone, present.
Placing a hand against the barrier. I concentrated whatever magic I had left. Focusing it, to a single point. Seeping the source within me to come out now and help her; my body burns. Getting hotter as the circuits in me felt as though, they were pushed past their normal limits. Straining me completely, from undergoing such a strenuous workout.
"Come on." I seethed, through gritted teethes. Bringing forth what little power I have.
"Princess Luna! You need to go inside right, now!!" Hurricane shouted, vexed.
"No! I won't leave her like this. She saved my life, I won't let her die!" Pouring in magic. Channeling through my arms as a small bubble begins to form around Reyna. The wendigo before us backing off in a leap from the sudden change. Standing away a good yard or two.
She was still outside the shield, but now she was safe inside a bubble I created--attached to the dome. I would've thought she was fine as she slouches against the dome; her back facing me and sword's tip touching, the ground. However, her sudden reaction of coughing up blood and bleeding green before m,e had me, skeptic, instead.
Exhaustion kicking me to take a nap. "Reyna...are you OK?" Asking, breathlessly.
"......."
"Please... say something."
"........"
I sniffed. "You can't be dead. You just can't be. Remember, you said...you said..." My voice, feeling bitter. Reminiscing the small memory we briefly shared, together. "..you said to leave the slaughterhouse to you. That I go and protect everyone the only way I know how."
A howl, let loose by that monstrous wendigo, gathers its younger brethren in mere moments. Each one, deliberately crawling out of whatever wood works they hid in.
"You said... that you wouldn't die today. Not on your birthday!" My tears, coming, immeasurably. "That you'd agree to help me and my people, if I grant you anything you desire--anything you want! If you get up right now..... then I'll bake you a cake myself!" Lifting head up.
Her pale, injured back still facing me.
Wendigos, still gathering near their leader. As it calls forth others by its screech.
"No, the biggest. Delicious. And tastiest cake you'll ever have the pleasure of eating. So move! Do. Or scream, something!" My heart quivering in fright for the thought. That she's... that she's...
The wendigos before us gathered in what remained of the pack. A good twenty or so altogether, to dine in a final feast.
'This can't be the end for us. Can it?'
"I just got to know you. I don't want to lose you too." I cried.
"....ya won't. After all, it's almost dawn." A voice spoke. Reyna's voice.
Struggling to stand up straight, she pivoted her feet in place to keep herself from falling.
"I promised I wouldn't die just yet, didn't I? Would be really shitty of me to kick the bucket now, when I'm having so much fun." She joked.
"In the name of the Queen, how can anyone still be alive after such a beating?" Commander Hurricane said, astounded. As well as the rest of us, for we thought the leader had killed her.
"Eh. I've been whipped worse." She retorted. "Luna, sorry if I worried you. Just needed to clear my head for a sec. It's not every day I'm used to people speaking so fondly of me. Most of the time, they just wanna kill me. Ehehehe." She laughs.
"I wonder why." I joked back. A heartfelt chuckle.
After a moment.
"You can drop the shield now." Pushing off the dome. Hunched over and shaking groggily without support.
"But you are wounded. Gravely. If I drop this. If I-" Hesitating. The idea of what could happen flashing in mind. "You'll die...you'll...you've done enough Reyna. It's OK to rest for a bit. I'll put in whatever energy I have to protect everyone and you. I'll-"
"Luna."
"I'll stay up. I'll use the last of my strength to strengthen the shield."
"Luna." Her voice rose.
"I'll find a way to get us out of this. I won't let them get through. Any of them. I'll face them myself if I have to. So just rest for a bit."
"Luna!" Her sudden tone keeping me still. "You need to drop this. Now. I know you're hurting yourself for my sake, but I'm alright now."
"But you are not alright. Your bleeding to death. If you die because of me I-I-I. I don't know what I would do."
"And if you don't, we're all dead." She said. Turning her head slightly to her right. Eyeing me in the corner of an eye. "After all we've been through, I thought you of all people would have a bit more faith in me."
"I do. It's just, I don't want to see you die." I tried to voice a reason but in truth. It was what I felt.
"Then how about a bet." She says, facing away. "If I win this bout, I get the biggest slice of the cake you'll make. Then you grant me whatever I want." Taking a stance. Lifting her large sword before her in a hand.
"But what if you get hurt even worse. What if you lose." Worried, I said.
"I won't."
"But-"
"I won't lose. Because I'm the best at what I do." Straitening up her stance. "Now, just watch and learn." The white cloth around the handle flickering to life. It's length expanding a bit longer as it floats in the air with no wind. Dust near her feet beginning to swerve around her, by an unknown arcane force. While the scars on her body began to radiate like steam, as they too, started to slowly heal.
'What is this feeling I'm getting? Is this her power, emanating from her?
No, this is something else, entirely.' My lips chappy and dry, forming a smile on their own. As I couldn't suppress an emotion never experienced before. Pulling my fingers back from the shield, I canceled the flow of my magic and let my circuits rest. Sweat raining down my forehead as I sigh.
"Vanilla."
"Huh?"
"Vanilla. I only know how to make a vanilla cake." I said.
"Then you best get to it." The bubble around her fading. The enemy in view and snarling. "Cause I'm starving!" Reyna shouts, before cracking the surface of the ground beneath her feet, as she launches herself forward. In kind, the leader of the wendigos did the same, while the rest of the pack followed after him.
Raising her blade overhead in a hand as she took a quick halt. She spoke. "Watch closely Luna. Cause the party's-" Placing another hand on the handle, over her head. "-just at its climax!!" The wendigo leader and pack mere meters away. A vast difference in numbers and tenacity.
"Getsuga-" She calls out. A blue hue encoding her blade. "TENSHOOOO~!!!!" She slashes downward. Followed by a bright light that came after the swing, obscuring everything in its vision. A sound heard as it cuts clean a path straight through Ponyville and a tremor felt, as the ground shakes in sudden violence.
The spectacle coming to an end as the wasted path that once held debris and wendigos alike is reduced to nothing but a large, sliced, landscape.
It's width widening further out beyond the walls, but the source of its origination--stood Reyna. Huffing and puffing, as she leans against her sword.
'She did it.'
"She did it!" I shouted, in overwhelming euphoria.
"Amazing..." Private Pansy said, flabbergasted.
"Indeed. Her power is almost as terrifying as our archmage." Hurricane said shocked.
"Gugh~" She coughed, blood soiling the floor.
I didn't need to see her face to know that she was still hurting. For her wolf form and sword slowly dissipated. Replaced by the woman I first met in the woods. Falling back, off her feet as she hits the ground.
"Commander Hurricane, we need to get out there." I said in trepidation.
"Lower the shield spell, now! Soldiers with me." He shouted, giving orders. In a minute the barrier dropped and not a moment too soon, I ran towards her. Making way to where she laid. Her blood red, as her clothes were coated in it partially confused me. But that wasn't important as her stillness in breath.
"Reyna..." Taking a knee next to her. Arms drooping by my sides.
"Excuse me, princess." Hurricane approaches on the other side. Taking his left index fingers to her neck, then placing his left ear near her mouth. He heaved a sigh. "She's breathing, but not for long. I need a first aid kit, a medic, and a stretcher. If no kit then a mage, now. Private, get to it." He said without facing her.
"Yes, sir." I saw Private Pansy run inside.
"..She's a tough one princess. I"ll give her that." I looked at him. "And so are you. Your mother will be proud of all that you've done today." A smile on his face.
"Maybe... but I didn't really do much. Not in any way, she did." I said.
"Nonsense. If it weren't for you, we would have lost hope, Princess." Looking down. A sad expression showing on his. "I... would have lost hope."
"Commander...?" Not sure what he means.
"After the death of my men. And people, lost. Hiding in that shacked up building was the only way I believed we would survive for the night. Until I could come up with a plan to get us out of this, but in truth. I couldn't... I let those people down. The scrolls we used to send a message back to Canterlot, weren't working. I lied to almost everyone here. I... -never mind. What's done is done. No point in fretting over it." He faced me. "I owe her a debt of gratitude." He said.
"Here we go, sir." Pansy returned, with a few helping hands.
A light hitting my left eye. My sight gazes at the rising sun, beyond the destruction of the land. Pass the fields and mountains in view; a lovely scenery to behold. Covers a warmth of flutter in my chest.
"Then let's celebrate her birthday when she wakes up." I told Hurricane. His quizzical gaze, slowly looking at the rising sun before us. "I'm sure she'll love it."
Author's Note
Thank GOD!! Finally, another chapter. Why are these things so long.
Anyway, glad that's done with. Hope you guys enjoy and please. Feed back is always appreciated. Oh, and I hope y'all had a fantastic Thanksgiving. I know I did. Piece.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.5 Welcome to Canterlot.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
Step. Step. Step. A foot in front.
The next, taking the lead. Then back to the first foot. No, the second. No, first. Second. First. One after the other. Walking up the stairs before me. Walking down them as well. Walking to the left. To the right. Walking inversely. Without a destination in mind, as far as I knew.
But to where, though. To what. Am I heading somewhere? Am I doing something? Why are there so many steps?
'Walk.' Someone says.
Doing just that. I walked. And walked. And walked. Facing the steps as one was replaced after the other. Taking a turn, I would make. Going up, I would follow. Going down, I quicken the pace. But why. Why am I even walking?
'Your almost there. Don't quit now. Just a few more steps to go.' Another spoken. Upbeat and cheerful.
'Almost there. I'm almost there.' I willed myself onward by the simple thought.
The steps of blue coming and going. A red ribbon flicking in front. Extending a hand I reached for it.
'That's it, Reyna. Just a little more.'
'Reyna. Is that my name?'
'What are you doing. Run after it.' My legs obeyed. Running up the steps. The red ribbon floating away.
I ran. No matter the flight. The steps. Or turns. I ran.
'Almost there. I'm almost there!' Chasing the red ribbon. 'Strange, though. Why does it feel like its calling for me?'
Reaching out, the tip of my fingers feeling the short end.
'Grab it!'
The voices yelled, in sync. My hand instinctively reigning in the ribbon, as light, shatters the world around me.
My eyes shot wide open. Heaving a breathe as my body felt drench in sweat. An unnatural feeling of something soft beneath me, as I lay, I had me wanting to sit upright within a moment. Yet, a fabric placed over me slowed my process, in a questionable manner. After catching myself out of the deep sleep, I noticed a few things about my surroundings.
For starters, I was in a bed. A cozy and luxurious one at that.
Leaning up slightly, the room I was inhabiting was very large. Chester draws along with a mirror were placed, on my right. A few room chairs and a table were located at the left-end, of the bedside. An open window leading to the balcony on the left. And two doors in the room; one, being further in front (my guess the entryway) and larger than the door, on the right-end side of the bed. Lead me to believe that as the bathroom.
Astonished I was by the decor, for the room seemed out of a fantasy.
"Hmm..." A sound heard.
'I don't believe it.' A child sleeps. Over the side of the bed; arms crossed and head rested. Her once, messy blue short hair now washed and clean, as a small stylish silver crown rests atop her head. A dress, worn in blue and black, almost royalty like seemed to unfit that goofy smile smeared on her face. But the scrapes from that day still visibly bared their marks, on her.
"Luna." I called her name. Yet, nothing.
'Guess she's still tired. But, wasn't I in a fight?' Clutching my head. Bits of what happened, coming back in pieces.
The wendigos dropping like flies. Dragging them away from Luna. A light falling from the sky hitting one of them. The appearance of a new threat. And then... the barrier? I questioned.
'Heh. Makes sense you barely remember much of anything that night.'
'Levy. Glad your up. Where are we?' I asked her.
'Beats me. But if I was a betting girl...I'd wager this girl's castle.'
'Oh. Then if we're here, I guess I won.' I said mildly, shocked.
'Was there any doubt. Like some cannibal, deformed, baby dog was ever gonna get one over on us. After all, you have me with ya.'
'Really~. Then where were you when it pinned me against that shield.' Asking.
'I was rooting for you on the sideline Queen. I knew you had it under control. What, was I suppose to come out and say hello?' She laughs in hubris. 'I'll keep that in mind next time.'
Rolling my eyes. 'Whatever. Where's Zangetsu? '
'The old man's meditating or something. He sent me in his place to talk with ya in case you needed anything.'/i]
'Oh.' I raised an arm from beneath the bed sheets. Bandages wrapped over it. Checking my upper body, I had on a white gown of sorts. 'Who the hell...' Feeling pissed that someone violated my privacy once again after I had on a new set of clothes.
Getting out of bed. I pulled my legs over to the right, sitting over the edge. Actually, feeling quite rested. For I couldn't remember a time when I felt like that. That... peaceful. Standing up, I gave my arms a stretch as I reached for the ceiling. My body suddenly yearning from the activity--feeling pleased.
Surveying the room more the bed was stylish in red and black sheets. Not to mention it was like a freaking king size bed. A lot of pillows too.
"No wonder I slept like a rock. Anyone would in a bed like that."
A shuffle on the other side of the bed. Luna rubs her temples, as she wakes up; letting loose a yarn too, while she's at it. Then facing to the pillows, noticing I wasn't there. She afterward's, picked up on me standing before her. On the other side.
"Reyna!" She said excited. "Your finally awake."
"Hey, squirt. You're looking much better than when I found you in the woods. Got a crown and everything now."
"Yes, well, I told you before I am a princess." She smiles.
"That you did." Still not believing the odds she was telling the truth. Then again, who in their right mind would go back to a village, pillaged by monsters, just to save their people.
Ludicrous.
"Where are we Luna and where are my clothes? I don't want to come out strong... but I have a thing against gowns these days." I tugged at the fabric.
"Ah, your clothes were washed and cleaned, since they had some of your blood on them.
Fortunately, there in the top drawer beside you." Pointing a finger. "Though, I recommend a quick shower first."
I sniffed myself briefly. 'Dear god, she's right!' I recoiled from the scent.
"Ahaha." She laughs at my actions. "When you're done, just open the door. The guards will escort you to the dining area where my mother, Celestia, and I will be waiting. I'm sure your hungry after everything, so I hope your appetite is bigger than that sword you carry." She headed to the large door.
"Oh, and P.S. I didn't forget about the cake. So save some room for it too." Leaving.
"......"
'What a strange girl.'
'Indeed.' I said amused.
Walking in the bathroom, I began to undress and examined myself, in a mirror above the sink. A chance to observe the new me, fully. However, there were some bandages stained in red, masking most of my body. Ripping them off one after the other, falling in severance time. Any scar or injury I endured of that night were easily erased.
For my body had completely healed.
But that wasn't the most shocking part. 'My eyes.'
Curiosity held in a girl's sky blue eyes. 'My hair.' How nice it felt as my hand brushes through the long, dark strands. 'My face.' Viewing and feeling the different textures. A reflection of a beautiful young woman staring back. 'Natasha would be jealous if she could see me now.' I laughed.
~<>~
After what felt like a good thirty minutes sitting in an extravagant tub, whilst taking a good long bath. I finally willed myself out. Cleaned up, changed, and heading towards the door. A handful of guards stood post, outside my door.
"Queen Faust, would like to invite you for brunch. Are you ready to attend?" A guard asks.
Nodding my head, we walk in silence through the halls. The architect of how large this place was, definitely confirmed we were on castle grounds; given, the marble decor of the stone walls and floors. Banners seen, hosted up in most parts and large mirror-windows--displaying the stylized art of modern society. Contained an image of sorts, in each one, as we passed them. But in the end, I barely paid them any mind...
Since I've already been inside of a castle grander than this... in hell.
After some time, we finally made it to a set of two large wooden doors. A crest of a silver star embedded in them, handles placed on each side in fashion, and two guards standing in front. One on each side. Noticed our presence upon arrival. Grabbing firm, they both pull open the door. Letting entry in.
Walking through, sat Luna, along with a few other people as well. Dining at a table made of some brown marble decor fit for a king and his trusted advisers. At least a good twenty feet or so. The room itself was especially large and fancy, rubbing off a medieval vibe in here. Having a total of three different points of entry, as a couple of guards stood at each one.
Several heads turned to face me, while my escorting party saw me to the table. Of course, there were a few seats available, but I chose the one at the end of the table; wanting to give myself a little breathing room, from the stares. Moving the chair, I sat. Waiting in silence for the first move.
"Good morning, Reyna. It's a pleasure to meet you at last." A woman spoke, at the other end of the table. Her voice soft, yet held such authority about it. A bigger crown on her head than Luna's, but mixed with silver and gold. Her hair and eyes actually a light green. Skin genuinely soft, clear. "From what I hear, it is you I must thank for saving my citizens."
Everyone still eyeing, wondering what I will say.
'So this must be Luna's mother.' Clue obvious.
Speaking. "I'm flattered. But the person you should be thanking is Luna. Truth be told, if it wasn't for her, I would have left the town's people to their fate." I said, honestly.
Many gasped at the table, by my sudden statement. Besides the queen and one, other.
"But since she was brave enough to try and sway me with gestures in order to save them... I guess I couldn't let her do it by herself." Crossing my arms and legs. "Especially, after witnessing my previous handiwork."
"Either way, I still must thank you. You saved my daughter from certain harm. But, I must ask you something." I waited for the question. She, however, taking the time to sit up straight, hands clasped together as she leans in, on the table. "Pray tell, what exactly were you doing in Everfree Forest? It's not a place commoners travel through, especially at night. Considering the creatures it harbors."
Everyone looking back at me.
'Oh shit. Cats out the bag. What are you gonna do now, Queen? Spill the beans and have them think your crazy, or lie? Truth or die time.' Levy says ecstatically.
'The hell's wrong with you.'
'A lot of things, but don't change the subject!'
I sighed internally, for the headache.
However, an idea came to mind. Speaking, "You could say I'm an adventurer of sorts. I heard a rumor there was a forgotten tower containing gold and knowledge, hidden in this forest. As you can tell by my clothing, I'm not exactly from around these parts. And like a fool, I ventured in with a few others. Unfortunately, a few weeks in, most of us started dying the more we ventured forth. Either by a beast or some form of catastrophe." The story unfolding. "After the guide went missing, we started losing our shit and ended up separating. It's been more than a month since I've run into anyone else. My supplies had run out and for a second, I thought I was never getting out. That is until Luna appeared." Letting that be the end of it.
The other members at the table began to discuss with one another.
"So that's what you meant when you said money and land were valueless objects. I had no idea of your circumstances, Reyna." Luna said, sadly.
The queen and others in surprise looked to Luna.
"What do you mean, Luna?" Another child's voice, spoke.
Looking at the source, on the other side of the table facing Luna. Sat a girl with...
'What the actual fuck. Her hair looks like cotton candy! In fact, everyone's hair is multicolored. How did I just notice that?! Well, besides Gandalf over there. Even got the staff and hat to go with it... Now all he's missing is a beard.'
'Levy.' I said in annoyance.
'Alright. Alright. I'll be quiet Queen.'
"It's just that, when I tried to bargain a deal with Reyna, she was saying how those things sounded nice before she realized they were valueless or something. I didn't fully get it at the time, but after what she's endured." Facing me. "I can somewhat understand why."
"....." In a way, she helped me more then I thought possible.
"In that case, I'm sorry to hear that Reyna. Were any of them friends of yours?"
"Can't say they were. Just people I met to serve out a common goal. Nothing more, but enough about them. I've yet to get your name."
"Faust. Queen of Equestria. Goddess of the Stars. Along with a few other titles I'm sure you've probably heard of." She smiled. Raising a hand to her left, gesturing beside's Luna. A man wearing armor, clad with gold and black designs stood. A cloth tied around his right eye while his left shown a yellow glint. He bowed slightly, towards me.
"My name is Commander Hurricane, General of the Equestrian Guards and descendant of the sky clan, Arteros. Whether you meant to or not. On behalf of my men, the people of Ponyville, and myself. I wish to thank you for your valiance in risking your life for us. I am forever indebted to you, Reyna." He said. His voice strong, in a commanding presence.
A man across from him rose. His hat of stars, jingles like a Christmas bell. "I go by a few eccentric names these days, but people call me Starswirl. Archmage and royal adviser to the Queen. Pleasure to make your acquaintance traveler. I hope to hear tales of your adventures if it's not too much of a bother." He smiles while tipping the front of his hat. Then, sits back in his chair.
The rest introducing themselves one after the next. Princess Platinum and Clover, of the mage clan, Xele. But what came next I found even more ridiculous. For it took almost all my strength to keep a stoic expression on my face. The last two individuals introducing themselves as Chancellor Puddinghead and Smart Cookie, of the earth clan, Lilura.
Levy, on the other hand, was having a field day.
And last but not least, was the other princess besides' Faust, who rose in a kind manner. "Pleasure to meet you miss Reyna. My name is Celestia. I am eternally grateful to you for saving my sister and Commander Hurricane. If you ever need anything, ever, we princesses always repay our debts." Sitting back down.
"Hmm. Luna." Faust faced her daughter.
"..Oh. Right." Introducing herself once more. "I am Princess Luna. Daughter of Queen Faust. Thank you, for everything that you've done for me and my people. As a token of our appreciation, I present to you a feast in your honor." Luna claps her hands twice.
A cluster of servants suddenly fills the room, carrying trays in their hands. Setting up the table in record time, of only twenty seconds and setting up a bashful of foods. Ranging from french toast to pancakes to waffles, fruits to eggs and sausages, to...'Is that cereal?'
I sniffed the air. My stomach growling for some of that. Licking my lips, my hunger starts to kick in. As everyone around, hears the sound of a 'rumbling' it was my making, by the food before me. "Sorry. It's been... a long time since I've eaten." Understatement of the year.
"By all means. Dig in." Faust says, grabbing a toast.
As for me, I grabbed the nearest eggs and bacon and toast. Forming a delicious egg sandwich. Pulling it up to jaw-level, I take a huge bite out of it. "So goo~d." I moan. Feasting on the food in front as if they were prey. Munching and consuming everything in sight. From bread to fruit. Fruit to eggs. Eggs to cereal, waffles, a crepe by some miracle, and so on.
"Wow." Hurricane said.
"I dare say we found someone with a bigger appetite than you Princess Luna." Starswirl joked.
"What?! No way. I'll show you." Luna, began grabbing more.
"Manners Luna. It's never wise to bite off more than you can chew."
"Well said, Celestia. It's not a competition. But if it was, I'd win of course." Faust said after taking a sip of her drink, in a fashionable manner.
Starswirl and Hurricane muffled, barely able to contain their amusement.
'This woman.' I thought with a smile.
After a good fifteen minutes of eating, I was finally defeated. My stomach was bloated and I felt like I got the Itis, by eating one of Robert Freeman's cooking. Fortunately, a servant poured in some hot tea in a cup for me, almost in knowing. Tasty.
"I do hope you enjoyed the meal." Faust snaps her fingers. The previous servants, who handed out the dish, circled the table once more. Performs their task, after leaving the room in a fast pace with everything in tow. "Why don't we go for a walk." Rising from her seat.
The rest following.
'Might as well before I crash.' Doing the same, trailing behind closely.
She led the way out by another entry. Luna and Celestia by her sides, along with us at the rear. A dozen guards stationed, surrounding us, as we walk.
"Since you've never been in the capital of Equestria before, I thought why not a quick tour," Faust said, coming to a halt, over a balcony in the castle's corridors. With a hand, she gestures out front, to the scenery below. "Welcome to Canterlot. The home of us Equestrians and the foundation of our formed unity." Showing a manner of a smile.
It was more spectacular than I gave it credit for. Definitely, different than the castle of Agony, for that was literally made out of castles. A prison more likely, but this. This here is a city of its own image. The concept that someone actually had the idea, to go and build it on top of a mountain, was crazy. Then again, I've met crazier people.
(OK. 1st, don't mind Twilight. I wanted a good picture to show Canterlot in an image of Faust's rule and what it would look like. Unfortunately of all things, of all the pics online, none describe a clearer view of the city.
Beyond the gates. People actually waved to one another as they pass by through the streets. The color here more lively than I've ever seen in years. Clouds gathered near as if one can just reach out, and pluck them. The flow of running water, circulating down the mountainside, and through the city in canals; then leading out into river pools that hung off the edge of the whole thing, was impressive. Not to mention, the sun actually shining down over it, basking the architecture in good fortune and grace...
..Was lethargic.
However, all in all. I was impressed by its construction. For an era that seems medieval, they are greatly sophisticated in what they do.
"Now this is truly a sight to behold." I said. "How, no, you built all this?" I said credulous.
"You flatter me Reyna, but I didn't do it alone." Faust responded.
"My dear, it took our ancestors uniting to build what you see here. It's a primordial jewel of our three clan's achievement. But the Queen was there for its creation, long ago." Platinum spoke.
"How long?" I questioned curiously.
"Oh, about four hundred years ago. It further developed as time went on. In fact, if it wasn't for Queen Faust ending the hatred between our three clans, this marvelous city wouldn't exist today." Clover said.
"Hatred. You mean the clans of Arteros, Xele, and what's it?
"Lilura." Puddinghead, replies.
"Right, Lilura. You guys were once enemies or something. And what's up with the names if you don't mind me asking?"
Shocked everyone was as they gasped. Again.
"You must really not be from around here if you never heard of those three. Where did you say you were from again?" Starswirl asks, in an eyeing manner.
"I never did mention, did I. My apologies." Playing cool." I came from a small village. A land, over the seas, called Narnia. They... sort of have a rule against seeing the outside world. And knowing my stubborn nature, I may have ventured away from home. Thus, getting mixed in with the wrong crowd and my predicament here." An answer, given.
"What about your family? Don't you miss them?" Luna asked.
Crossing arms, I thought about my old man for a sec. A mother I wished I had, but never got. And then, my grandmother. Oh god, what she must think of me.
"I do. Every day I think of them. I remember the stories my grandmother and father would often tell me, about my ancestors being renowned heroes; sacrificing themselves, for our beloved home. And that long time ago, they too, used to be adventurers. Exploring the unknown, meeting faces in distant lands, and traveling the world in search of discovery or experience. But time's changed." Sadly, I spoke.
"What do you mean?" Celestia, taking interests.
"..just that I reckon. People come. People go."
"But what about your mom? Who was she?" Luna asked.
Not facing her, I looked to the city in a bored way. Recalling a time where I finally tracked her down. Down in a den full of zombies craving for that extra kick. Another greatest regret of my life.
"Someone, I wish I never knew..."
Faust and co, picking up on my resentment. However, Celestia and Luna were more curious than ever. Bombarding me with more questions on the matter. Seeing them nag me for more information, Faust instead takes the tour elsewhere, to keep them preoccupied. Taking a scenic route through the garden, the library Starswirl and Clover often occupy, member hall of past lineage, the barracks (In which resided someone named Private Pansy, doing some training).
'The names. I swear, they'll be the end of me someday.'
And then to the throne room. As a large seat, made of white marble, took its place at the far north. Decorated with a red cushion and for some strange reason--a crest of a silver falling star as it's insignia, showing.
Beside it were two smaller thrones. A cushion yellow while the other a dark blue. Knowing fully well who sits where.
"And that about wraps up the tour. I hope you enjoyed it." Faust says, beginning to look my way.
"I know I did. It's not every day our Queen takes a day off, to give a show around the castle." Said Puddinghead.
"Agreed. I wish she'd do it more often." Smart Cookie said, her country accent showing.
"Well, tis to be a queen. Always something that needs my constant attention."
"Speaking of which, isn't there some documents that are in need of your oversight my liege."
"Agh." An expression she gave as if stung by a bee.
"Hmm. I believe your right Starswirl. Matter of fact." Hurricane pulls a letter out from a satchel, he's been carrying. "I have the latest report and documents that need your immediate attention, my Queen."
She shivered again. This time like a dagger in her back.
"Oh dear. Silly me, I almost forgot as well. Clover, be a dear and show the Queen of the new parliament, that will better revolutionize the Coffee Bean Company.
'The what?'
'Better question is what's going on here?'
"Yes, mam." Clover reached under her wizard outfit and pulls forth a satchel. Digging in, her arm fits in the damn thing while reaching and swerving around to find something. Then pulling out yet another bag, she opens that one. A scroll or three popping out.
'Haa~. She's magic.' Levy says, amazed.
"Here you go, your majesty." Showing the scrolls to Faust.
Color fading from her cheeks, faster than a count vamp sucking a body dry. Almost, like she was dead in plane view. "Yes. Right--well. You see. The thing is..." Running out of words.
Raising her hands in the air instead and clapping them, twice. The light dims in the throne room somehow, as a group of servants came from out of nowhere.
"Surprise!!" Everyone shouts. Catching me and my ears off guard from the sudden noise. But most importantly, by the scent of something sweet.
Approaching me on my right; with a cake in hand, white coated, a chocolate design on top, and candles lit. A girl with blue hair continues to surprise me, today.
"Luna," I said shocked. "When did you- how did you." Tricks today blowing my mind.
"The cake was already done before I came to get you this morning. I just needed a little distraction to deliver it personally. Lucky for me, mom was willing to play the role."
"Phew, for a second there, I thought they were serious." Feeling relieved by the elaborate hoax.
"Oh, no. We wouldn't dream to pull a stunt like this on our Queen." Starswirl placed a reassuring hand. "After all, there's always tomorrow to catch up on missing paperwork."
Her face petrifies.
"Happy birthday, Reyna." The sly wizard faced me.
"Yes, happy birthday," Clover said.
And Luna, just holding it before me. Closes up, for me to blow out the flame out.
..A mix of feelings plagued my mind and had me feeling strange at that moment. Because, for some odd reason, I couldn't help but be somewhat grateful to end up in the presence of these people. Not too long ago I was just cursing an existence I couldn't get rid of. Now... I'm not entirely sure.
"Best blow it out before I take your wish." Faust replies, with a snicker. "I could really use it."
Unbelievable.
"Fine. Since you want me to so bad, I'll blow it out." Huffing in air, my lungs blow out gently. Smothering the flame into extinction.
"Hizaaarr!!" They cheered.
"Well, what did you wish for?" asked Luna.
"Luna. You know the rules of how it works. No questions unless she's willing to share."
"But I'm curious." She whines a bit.
"I'm also curious. Reyna dear. What exactly did you wish for if it's not too much to ask?" Platinum voiced.
"..hm." I rubbed my chin. "Nothing."
"Nothing?" Hurricane repeated. "Surely you jest?"
"I have nothing that comes to mind. In fact, I can't recall doing anything for my birthday for the past couple of years. It was always just another day to me. Never stuck with it."
"That's terrible. Didn't you have anyone to celebrate your birthday with?" I faced Cookie.
"I did. But like I said before. People come as much as they go. But enough of that." Trying to change the subject of my life. "I believe you said I could have the biggest piece, Luna."
"Yep." A smile, to brighten that of the day.
~<>~
The cake was actually delicious. Who knew an eight-year-old princess was allowed in the kitchen to cook. Although, I suspected she had a bit of help baking it. After the little snack, the Queen and everyone else bid me a farewell, for they had tasks that needed to be done. Giving me and the kids free reign to do as we pleased, till dinner. Celestia however, said she was heading back to the library to catch up on something. While Luna, after a while of hanging out, went to her room. Saying how she's grounded for sneaking out and getting herself in trouble, but totally worth it for meeting me.
I, on the other hand, explored the castle a bit more. Interested by its style of work and history, since I didn't quite get the answer about the three clan's names earlier.
'I'll ask later.' Thought, not that important.
Before I knew it, it was six o'clock. Which meant dinner was served.
The knights escorted me back to the dining room. There, I sat down with everyone present again and enjoyed the roast chicken that was well cooked. Along with a few other things. From what I could gather, they almost seemed like one happy family. But I found it strange that there wasn't a king yet, mentioned anywhere. I was going to ask about it but decided not too. If there was, I'm sure he'll show up...
Or not. What do I care for, right?
"Thank you, your majesty. For having me in your wonderful home and having a taste of the finer things in life. Even the wine itself is a testament of the fine arts." I said. Cup in hand.
"Again, it's the least I can do for the one who saved my daughter." Faust replied. "So, what will you do now? Since your free from the Everfree, do you plan to move on and continue exploring the world?"
A question I was beginning to wonder.
Swerving the liquid around inside. "I'm still wondering about that myself. I came to this land ill-prepared in knowledge." Taking a sip of red wine. "I wish to learn a bit more about it."
The adults glancing to the queen, then back to me.
"Then, why don't you stay a bit longer." Luna said cutting off Faust as she was moments away from speaking. "I'm sure mother will let you if you ask. There's still more to see in Canterlot."
Thinking. 'I still have that favor. Should I use it for this?'
'I believe you should. There's more to this world than meets the eye and with their resources Reyna. I believe you could gain insight about it, here.' Zangetsu voiced.
'How nice of you to show up. Did you have fun meditating?'
'Quite. But there are pressing matters that need to be said. As for now, I believe you should take Luna's advice on this.' All he said.
'Alright.' Exhaling a breathe.
Faust and others watching intently. Waiting.
Picking up on Luna's proposal. "That's not a bad idea, but I don't wish to trouble your mother. She has a kingdom to rule and all. Besides, I need to find work to do, since I'm broke. Again." Emphasizing the last bit.
"If you are in need of a job, why not become a Knight? The pay is well, along with the benefits to castle grounds. Which means you could get substantial resources in knowledge and complete access to the training ground." Clover offered her opinion.
"Yes! That's a great idea. With you at our side, it will be much easier to defend our people from any outside attacks. Then, we can reclaim and rebuild Ponyville after winter." Hurricane said. "Why not join us. I'm sure there'll be some fun in it for you. And maybe, an actual challenge I can face in the ring." A cocky grin forming.
"Hmm. I don't know. I don't really follow into that whole knighthood thing. Nor do I wish to change up my wardrobe to a slower one. The benefits sound nice though, buu~t." Folding my arms. Pondering. "It's not for me. I'm more of a hired mercenary. Easy lifestyle living and so on. Ya know. So thanks anyway." I said.
"Is that so?" Faust narrowed her eyes with a smile at me. "Then what if you were hired by me personally and paid as much as a lieutenants salary. Far more than a regular knight's wage. You will still have access to the library along with most of the grounds, in the castle. But I'll understand if it's not in your best interests. After all, you are an adventurer. The least we could do is see you off with some money in your pocket."
'Interesting' Smiling back. 'No wonder she's the queen. She's picking up on what I want immediately and if I don't agree, my plan just may backfire.'
"I don't know what to say but thank you, your majesty." Going along.
"My pleasure Reyna. We can discuss the details tomorrow."
"Splendid." Platinum clapped her hands together. "Why don't we go shopping as a cause of celebration tomorrow evening, Reyna. It's on me. I know a few places in the city with nice style clothing, you'll no doubt like. But if not, there's always a tailor I go to for new garments. She's always looking for some new inspiration to work on. And your clothes just might be the thing."
"That means a lot to me Platinum. Thank you."
Nodding her head.
"Can I come?" Luna asks. Looking at her mother pleadingly. Faust staring back, deciding.
"You can go, but I expect the next two hundred pages of your apology on my desk, in the morning. Understood." Faust relented.
"Yes mom." Happily Luna sounded.
Letting loose a yarn. I covered my mouth.
"It's getting late. Why don't we call it a night? Luna. Celestia. Why don't you walk Reyna back to her room."
"OK."
They both reply.
Getting up and following the two kids. I bid goodnight to everyone at the table. And them, the same. Leaving the dining room and into the halls, with Luna pulling me in tow. Saying how we're gonna have so much fun tomorrow.
Doors closing.
<<<??Point of View??>>>
"Are you sure it is wise my Queen, to leave Celestia and Luna alone with her?" Starswirl asks. Glancing me in the corner of his eyes.
"Believe me Starswirl. Reyna poses no threat to them. If she did, I would have killed her the moment she was walking the hallways alone."
"Haha. And what would you have told Luna? You know she's grown accustomed to Reyna's presence already, don't you."
"Can't be helped. They first met in the woods. A lot has happened since then." Hurricane said while sitting next to me. "But I don't think she's an enemy. She was close on death's bed, barely alive after her fight with that thing. I've never seen a wendigo in such a state before. Its power and speed were abnormal from the rest. But she fought it anyway. Odds against her."
"And what of her story. Treasure and lost knowledge in the Everfree? I heard of many rumors about the forest, but never one as that before." Platinum spoke.
"Do you think she lied then?" Puddinghead asks. "Why else would anyone venture in the forest. I didn't get the feeling she was lying about being an adventurer. More like she was trying to hide her past."
"Agreed. The moment princess Luna mentioned her mother, she froze stiffed." Cookie said.
"People come. People go. That's what she said didn't she." We looked at Clover. "She must of have a hard life. Seen things even, for someone to say something like that." A hurtful look in her eye.
"Clover..." I said her name.
She faced me. A tear shed. "Sorry, I was just thinking of someone." Wiping it away.
"My student, there's never a need to apologize for someone you once cared for. I know her words must have open a wound in your heart. It is alright to cry if you need to. No one here will judge you for it. Not even I." Sadness, beginning to cover my royal advisor's face.
"Or I. Come here." Platinum gets up from her seat, giving Clover a warm hug. "You are coming with me tomorrow. A day just for us girls."
Returning the gesture. "Yes, mam." Hugging back.
We couldn't help but smile by the affection going on. Especially me. For no matter how many times I've seen it, it always puts me at awe. The kind, gentle hearts that all living beings are capable of. Compassion.
With the hug coming to an end I spoke.
"As for now, we'll observe Reyna. Learn what she knows. If she can become a potential ally, then she's someone I want as a friend. So I beseech all of you here, to treat her with the utmost respect. However, if I find out she can't be trusted, or worse, an enemy." Letting loose a drop of mana. The room quaking from the exertion of my pressure. "She's gone." I said in a playful tone.
"Understood!" They each proclaimed.
"And make sure you have some fun you two."
"I always do." Platinum winked.
"We will. Thank you, your highness." Clover said.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
"She what?!" I shouted. Back in my room.
"Hey, take it easy. Do you want the guards to run in here or what." Levy said, sitting on the bed's edge. Foot up.
"I understand you may not like what I'm telling you Reyna, but please. Try to remain calm." Zangetsu sat across from her. His arm resting back, on the fine chair.
"How can I? Like you said. She tried to invade my mind. What's to stop her from trying that again." My voice, becoming frantic.
"Me. For the entire day, you two were close, she's been trying to get inside your psyche. Learn more about you and my guess. Your intentions. But she was uneventful the moment I put up a psychic wall in your mind. She won't get in. I assure you of that, my master."
Believing in his words.
I sat down next to him. "Is that why you told me to take the offer Luna came up with." I eyed him.
"Yes." Not even looking at me. His expression unreadable as ever.
Letting loose a sigh. "First Levy. Now you. I wished you talked to me about this before."
"..sorry. But given the circumstances a few days ago. I wouldn't want you to move about in a world unbeknownst to us. That light, that occurred in the middle of the fight and merged itself with one of the wendigos. Was by no mere coincidence. Meaning-"
"Someone was there. They saw you fight. And how it and its friends got their assess kicked." Levy interrupted.
"..yes, and that they most likely saw your sudden transformation when you collapsed. Apparently, there are forces at play. Forces, like the one Death mentioned." He said in a calculative tone.
Rattled I was from that revelation. "Shit. If that's the case, then I've already drawn too much attention to myself." Cursing my luck.
"Which is exactly why you need allies. Or at least someone with connections."
"Which explains why I need Faust."
"My point exactly. But there's still one crucial thing." He lifted a finger. 'Your weak.'
I glared at him, menacingly. "Excuse you."
"..I believe the term is 'excuse me'."
"Exactly." I retorted.
"I can't believe you walked into that." Levy facepalmed with a smile.
Sighing first, then facing me. His eyes visible with a sad look. "You were almost killed, Reyna. That. Itself. Is a fact."
"But I won in the end." Replying back.
"No, at the same time. You lost. A wendigo like that bested you in both strength and speed. But you bested the wendigo in raw power. Power, that you've barely been able to tap into. You think you won that fight when really."
"It was the old man who saved your sorry ass." Her voice, changing into a dark cynical tone. "You just never knew it."
I leaned forward, cupping my head. Letting everything they said to soak in. A pitiful realization heard and met. I wasn't expecting to be some big shot, immediately walking around with power. I knew it would take some time to learn and master them. But what I wasn't expecting, was to be the same old weak me, with said gifts.
"Then what should I do, Zangetsu?" I looked at him. Advice gravely needed. "If what you say is true, then I'm greatly out of my depth here. Whoever created that wendigo hybrid, monster, whatever. They must be strong. Plus, I was lucky in the Everfree that day." Fully grasping the situation. "If it was a worse threat that came or two more of those things, it would have been a different story." I said pitifully.
"I believe you already know, what you need to do." He eyed me. "And when your ready, I'll be here." Beginning to fade.
"...thank you." I nodded. To that, he was gone.
"And what of me. It's not like I'm here too or anything." She scoffs. Facing away.
"Yea and why is that exactly?"
"Cause there's nothing to do around here but wait."
"Wait? For what?"
"For something to happen. It's boring in there." Pointing a finger against her skull. "All these memories are mostly composed of hell. It's so dreary it's putting me to sleep." Beginning to yarn in a fakeful manner.
"Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's not paradise falls in here. If anything, there should be a memory or two when I was still alive. Why don't you..." Looking for the words. "..sift through them or something." I shooed her.
"What. Bored of me already. And here I thought you wanted to stay up--braid our hair, paint our nails, and talk about the cute guys that are guarding us, outside the door."
I looked at her surprisingly. Mostly unsure about the last part. "Wait. You think one of them is cute?" I asked.
"Of course I do, Queen." A hurtful look she showed. "Especially when I see the fear in their eyes when they realize I'm about to kill them. It'll be exquisite."
'Ah, that makes sense.'
"Does it now." Her eyes narrowed, smiling a grin.
Forgetting she can read my mind. I rolled my eyes.
Getting up from the chair, I went over to the dresser and pulled out a nightgown. Changing and rinsing my mouth afterward, completing whatever necessities before going to bed. While Levy was still out, observing my actions. Until she waves me goodbye and how she'll head to the bar.
Funny.
Today's activities somewhat tuckered me out, in which I found myself falling into a deep sleep.
A blissful one, too...
Author's Note
Surprise!!
Anyways, it Finals week so wish me luck. Hopefully I won't have to re-take any classes next semester, if I fail just one. knock on wood. Besides that, I hope everyone understands Reyna a little more. I'm looking forward in describing her use of abilities in the future and where her story may lead. As for other characters, I'll work on their development into the story.
As always, feedback would be a great help to improve certain areas I may have missed. Thanks.
P.S. Celestia=Yellow
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.6 Knowing the Streets.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
*Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock.*
Someone knocks on the door. Waiting for a few seconds, then nothing. Until, a sudden.
*Knock. Knock. Knock.*
'Just a few more minutes.' I groaned.
*Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock.*
"Alright already, I'm up." I shouted to the nuisance. Waking up from my sleep and hazily crawling out of bed to the door. I swung it open. "What?" I said to the guards, standing.
"The Queen has sent us to escort you to the dining hall." A guard spoke. Looking down to my feet then back up to me at eye level. "Perhaps a change of clothing first." He said shyly while looking to everywhere but me.
Closing the door in his face, I moved to the bathroom. Since it was obvious I couldn't go back to sleep.
I was about to take a shower but decided against it since I didn't have any other clean clothes to wear. Brushing my teethes and fixing my hair as best I could, I got out and changed into my jeans. Putting on my shirt, jacket, shoes, and gloves. Heading out somewhat ready for the day ahead of me.
As I sat at the table, enjoying the defining food before me along with Faust and everyone else present. Besides the commander, Smart Cookie, and Puddinghead. We discussed my services and fees. What's to be expected of me. Skills and knowledge possessed. Specific access to certain areas. Along with me throwing in an option of my own personal training ground. Explaining how most of the things I do is dangerous and cannot be done around others. For safety reasons of course.
Lucky enough, Starswirl said he had a solution to that, and to check up on it with him later.
With breakfast done, my pact to the queen out of way, and Luna actually handing Faust at least a dozen pages of paper. Platinum, Clover, Luna, and I made our way to the courtyard. A silver carriage, sculpted in fine details which awaited us. Emitted an air of class and nobility around it. A diamond crest showing on the door sides. Even the horses themselves attached to the thing were dressed in fine silver bling.
Armor. So to speak.
*Wheee~w.* Blowing a whistle. "Fancy."
"Only the best, for the best." Platinum said next to me. "Shall we."
A driver opens the door. Us getting in one at a time. Leather seats unreal as they were comfy and interior design so... classy.
'To be royalty.' Levy sighed.
I sat on the left side across from Luna. Clover next to her. Platinum besides me. Out the window, a few guards stationed next to the carriage could be seen. Orders heard as they were issued. And in a second, we started to move. Passing the garden, the courtyard, and eventually the tall stone wall separating the castle from the entire kingdom. From there, we descended into the city. It didn't matter where, heads were seen looking out of stores, homes, and even the streets. Cheering.
People waved and chanted hello at the carriage. Calling Princess Platinum's name and wishing her good fortune. It gave me a clear understanding of what she meant to the citizens here. In response, Platinum merely opens the window and waves back to the crowd. Luna joining in as well and the people actually seeming to scream out her name in excitement. A few tried to approach for a closer look, but the guards kept them at bay. Doing a smashing job of protecting their princess now than the first time I met her in the woods.
All in all, the city was lively. Definitely a kingdom out of a fairy tale book for kids: Homes and buildings. The streets and people. The atmosphere here completely in an era of knights and mages. My mind still couldn't process it but was enjoying every little detail that came into view.
After some time, the carriage came to a halt and the door on the right side opened. "We've arrived, Princess Platinum." The driver says.
Getting out last behind Platinum, I could literally feel the stares of people stabbing me. So many out and about, glimpsing this way, I eyed them one at a time. There jubilant cheers and chants etching away at my eardrums. Timidly changing in volume and depth, as familiar faces begun unmasking themselves amongst the crowd. People I thought were long gone somehow here. Reciting a name that wasn't Luna's or Platinum's. But of a woman once fleeing down a flight of stairs.
Luna, seeing this asked me a question. "Are you alright Reyna?" I looked to her.
Then back to them. "Yea. I'm fine. Just feel out of place walking next to a celebrity, is all." The looks of the damned no longer in sight.
"Then you should relish every moment of it my dear. You never know when it might be the last. Some people will actually kill to be near someone as popular as I. Especially one, as Princess Luna." Platinum said, looking to me over her shoulders. "But enough about that. Let's shop. Shall we?" Smiling. Then walking forward. A guard holds the door open as she walks into a large store.
'I bet they do.' The rest of us soon follow.
"Platinum. What a pleasant surprise!" A woman dressed in fine fabrics spoke, in a kind voice. Black heels that matched her long sleeve top. As a red skirt covered her lower section. A gold necklace laid around her neck. And hair, two braids in front in a blood red scheme. The color traveling to the back of her head, into darker shades.
"Ruby darling. It's been too long." Platinum responded back.
"If you mean by two days as in 'too long' , then it surely has." Greeting Platinum in a hug. Looking over her shoulder it was then she realized us three. "Oh my, Princess Luna." Taking a sec before bowing slightly in front of her.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Ruby Fashion. I've heard quite a deal about you from Platinum. How you two are old childhood friends and that your career started when you were close to my age." Luna said amazed. "I'm positive your passion will take you to higher places, if not already."
"Thank you, Princess. Hearing such praise from you fires my spirit with both inspiration and pride. And who may I ask is this?"
"Clover." Reaching to shake Ruby's hand. "Princess Platinum's personal assistant. Pleased to meet you."
"Assistant? That's funny. She's never mentioned you before. But now that I think about it, it would explain why she's had so much free time as of late. And here I thought she was just slacking on the job. What a relief." Striking down, Ruby cuffs a fist in hand.
"Excuse me." Platinum said in her most hurtful expression. "I'll have you know, I take my title as treasurer very seriously. Along with my other civil duties."
"And I'm sure stopping by my boutique and freeloading, almost every day of the week is a part of those duties." Asking as if she already knew the answer.
"Of course. How else are you going to make money."
'Ouch.' I think I felt that.
Ruby pouted, as a little fury ignites on her cheeks.
'Cute.' A thought passed.
"I'm kidding darling. I'm kidding. No need to blow a fuse over it. I know how good you are."
Not even facing her. "Hmph, whatever." She said in a pouted tone.
However, the moment Ruby's eyes locked on me, all manner of sense seemed to leave the poor girl. For the next thing that was heard was but a small, in-taking, gasp. Merely just walking pass Platinum and Clover. Her eyes wide, sparkling a color.
'I guess that's why they call her Ruby.' I stared back into those crimson jewels.
Taking a hand, she caressed the fine leather of the jacket. Studying its pockets and zips. Noticing the choker necklace as she eyes it. Then on to my jeans and shoes taking mental notes of the design. I let her be as I'm guessing she's never seen such style of clothing.
After some time, she finally spoke. "These are the finest garments of clothing I have ever seen and that necklace completes the whole outfit. Well made, sewed, surprisingly crafted materials and...and...just simply amazing." Feeling my skates metal frame. Especially checking, the gold ring that was cuffed on both of them.
Letting loose a cough. "Ruby. Sweetie. I understand how rich the materials in front of you are, but you do have guests here. Including the one who's been patiently waiting for you to finish studying her." Platinum said.
Realizing her folly and straitening her clothes as she stood. She spoke. "Sorry. I'm usually more open-minded than that, but when I saw your clothes. They had me in awe." Apologizing.
"Not a problem, Ruby. The pleasure's mine." Giving a certain grin, I spoke. "See anything you like or do you wanna keep searching me. Perhaps somewhere... a little less conspicuous, with just us two girls." I flirted.
Her lips began to quiver with dying words. Unprepared by the move made. Her blush from before even redder as she motions a hand pass her scarlet hair. "I-uh-I-" Clearing her throat, then facing Platinum. "So what brings you in today? New dress, shoes or something custom made."
'Smooth.' Levy cracked.
Looking over Ruby's shoulder to me, Platinum eyed me in a way.
"I thought I'd show Reyna a good time with a tour through Canterlot and the people held here. Along with getting her some new garments to wear, seeing she's from out of town. As for us three. Well, I'm sure I'm capable of picking out something for us to wear. Why don't you assist Reyna in whatever she needs."
"Oh, I could get a staff for that while I aide you three."
"Nonsense." Waving with a dismissive hand. "I brought her to the best tailor I know." Platinum responded. Motioning for Luna and Clover to follow her. "Whatever you need Reyna, I'm sure Ruby is willing to help. So don't be afraid to ask. By Faust..." Moving over to a set of fabrics. "this dress looks magnificent. Come, Clover, you must try this on." Dragging away a baffled assistant, while Luna just follows. With that, Ruby and I were left alone.
'...well isn't she a caring friend.' Placing a hand on my waist.
I looked over to Ruby standing in front, somewhat dumbstruck. 'I was only joking for the both of us to be alone. Then again.' Surveying the room in a quick glance. Old world clothing on display. 'There isn't anything here that peaks my eye. I need something that's at least my level of wear.'
"Ruby." Wrapping my other arm over her shoulders. "If Platinum says your the best tailor she knows, then I have to believe her words. Won't you help me?" I asked.
Taken aback, she spoke. "What do you need?"
Gesturing to my clothes. "I need more of these. Believe it or not, this is my only and favorite pair. I'm hoping that maybe you have something close to my style of taste. I admit. While these do show how sexy I look." Letting her go. Flashing a kick into the air. Then several more. Higher than the next. "There flexible and comfy to wear." Bringing my leg back down.
"So I take it you're a brawler then."
Thinking over her words. "Yes. I guess you can say that."
"Then it's a good thing you walked into my shop." Leading me to the back of the store. Passing by an opened door which led into a different room. "I often get orders from soldiers and whoever passes by to create custom outfits for them. Which eventually led me to expand my store. For the valiant types, you can say."
Cloaks, pouches, crossbows, swords, different gears and more filled the room. For it was a hidden store in a store. Somewhat an adventurers fantasy.
"While my sis's, the one who crafts and sell such toys you see here."
"Sis?" I asked.
"Her. Right there." Pointing to a skinny, fine physique woman, sitting on a stool. Cleaning an armor's breastplate. Her hair, opposite of Ruby's. It, tied back by a band as the rest flows through loose, wildly. Sky blue in color, as long twin bangs lay beside her face. Skin caramel, like her sister. A black apron blacksmith's wear, brown pants, black boots and a pair of worker gloves. Atop her head rested a pair of goggles.
"Sapphire." Ruby called.
The girl turns from her work and smiles at us, eyes of blue. "Hey, sis. What's up?" Her voice cheery like a Yang's personality from Ruby. Yet, for an unsettling reason. She looked exactly like Leona from K.O.F, but...happy?
(For those who don't know who she is. Internet. Then choose an image that best works for you. That's all I'm saying.)
I faced them both back and forth in disbelief. "That's your sis, huh?" Amazement in tone.
"Yep. The name's Sapphire Fashion. But call me Sapphire." Extending a hand. "Sounds more professional than my full nam-whoa-hohohoh." As she pulls me in, by my hand. "Is this your coat?" Examining the fine jacket.
"Yes. Would you like to see it yourself?" I asked.
Nodding simply, I took it off and was about to hand it over till I paused. Staring simply at a glove for they had something on them. Picking up on my gaze. "Oops. Sorry." Sapphire says as she removes her worker gloves. Stashing them into her apron's pockets. Then placing that over on a shelf.
Handing her my coat, I could tell how much she enjoyed the leather feel and texture. "May I?" Wishing to dawn it.
"Why not." A plain reply.
Putting it on and flicking the collar, I dare say she might look better in it than me. If not for the rest of her attire.
"This has a nice feel to it." Putting her hands inside the pockets. Then exploring the hidden compartments in search of treasure. My phone and buds. "What are these?"
Taking them from her hand. "Something to help pass the time." Putting them in my pockets. "Do you think you can make an extra pair, like my jacket?" Facing Ruby.
"It shouldn't be a problem. I just need to take your measurements, find out what's it made of, and I'll have a set as soon as possible."
"And I guess you need a hand installing these components." Sapphire played with a zip. "Whoever designed this is a genius. This is way better than using a silly old duster coat."
An opportunity knocking.
Playing it out as I talked. "You know, I had a friend once who made this for me. He was good at what he did. Had a real knack for it too. There's nothing else like it in the world; for no matter how far you venture it's a one of a kind, you see. And it would have made a selling on the market."
"Would have? What do you mean?" Sapphire asks as she stops inspecting the jacket.
"It was Lux's final gift to me. His insignia is on the collar, inside. If you wanna check."
Taking it off. Sapphire did just that.
"So this Lux person made this? I need to speak to him immediately. Too many ideas are running around in my mind right now. Questions that need to be answered. Where is he?" Ruby pleaded in my face. Eyes shimmering. "I must know."
"Yea, me too. I actually want one, badly." Sapphire said. Enthusiastic like her sister.
"He's six feet under." I told them. "Dead."
Their eyes widen in shock. Both of them unable to process what I said. So I took the initiative to ease their minds. A person I once knew who's ending would sell the cake.
"Lux's... been dead for a few years now. Due in by an illness he was born with. From what he told me, his heart was failing him. No. More like it was shutting down." I looked away, sadden. "Before I met him, before I even got to know him, he learned he was diagnosed with the disease at the age of seventeen. I met him when he was twenty. Too late to cure, let alone treat it enough, to avoid the inevitable. But he never lost passion for what he loved. This, right here." I faced Sapphire and tapped the jacket she wore. "Was a parting gift to me before he left this world. He had so many ideas, yet so little time to do them. For he died when he was twenty-four." Another story told and ended.
But perhaps, I've gone a bit too far this time. I was expecting a little sympathy. Maybe a tear. I wasn't sure if they believed a single word that came out my mouth, for they remained silent through the little tale and after.
However, when they did, I wasn't prepared for what came next.
Ruby was the first to approach. Extending both her arms wide and then wrapping them around me gently, as if I was a soft leaf, that would crumble under her gentle touch. Her eyes becoming watery as she looked up at me.
"I'm sorry." She muffled. "I'm sorry to hear that. Reyna." She cried.
Next came Sapphire, who felt like she barely had the words to say anything. Instead, she placed a hand on my right shoulder." Sorry for your loss. He sounded like a good friend."
"....." Quiet, I remained.
Another situation that felt uncanny for me.
'Is it me... or are they being a little too sympathetic right now?'
'No. That's just you. Your lies are actually quite compelling. Keep this up, and you'll have everyone fooled by the end of the day.'
'Hopefully I won't have to for long.' Ruby still holding me. For some reason, it kinda ached me to see her like this. I saw a side of her that was happy and mad, but now I'm partly the reason to why she feels sad.
Needing to correct this and score some friendly points. I hugged her back.
"Thank you, Ruby. Your kindness is most touching, but you shouldn't cry. I'm the one who should be doing that." A little pleasure in mind. Holding her in my arms close, as romantic as possible. Brushing away a tear. "It pains me to see such a lovely lady shed a tear in my place."
"Gugh!" Sapphire stood frazzled. Her hair jumping on edge, like spikes.
"It just wanna make me... hold you in my arms even closer. Till I see that kind and gentle smile again. Once more." I held off those last two words, some truth in them. "Please. No more tears. OK." I looked into those beady red gems. Her cheeks began to burn hotter than the fifth gate of hell, for one could actually see the color form on her pretty face.
Ruby, quickly let's go and falls back out of my embrace, mumbling incoherent words. Talking too fast and doing funny motions, which causes me to laugh.
Something, that felt good.
After a few minutes of Sapphire and I waiting patiently for Ruby to clear her eyes. I proceeded with my plan.
"If it's not too much trouble, would the two of you be interested in a proposition here?" They both eyed me. Seconds passing, as I understood there silence was for me to continue. Taking my jacket back in hand, I continued. "Would the two of you be interested in carrying on his work?" The idea there, said.
They gasped.
"This is the only pair his hands crafted. His final work. If he had more time, I'm sure he would of sell this to as many people as he could. But he can't. Not anymore." Lifting the material in front of them as I spoke. "I don't want what he dreamed of, to die here, with this last pair. So I'll make a deal with both of you. If you're interested of course."
"Name it." Sapphire spoke. Ruby nodding.
"If you are seriously interested in the jacket, then I'll pass on what little knowledge and ideas he had for it. And I'll even let you borrow it for a few days until you develop a model of your own. Does that sound reasonable."
"Yes. It does, but what's in it for you?" Sapphire questioned in a curious tone.
"All I ask is a fair share of the profit. Twenty percent should do. The rest is up to you."
"Twenty percent?! Are you sure?!" Sapphire said astounded. "I'd figured you'd at least want half the share. Maybe thirty or so, but not less."
'Trust me, I got something in stored than that.'
Nodding in confirmation, I continued.
"Along with a forty percent off discount, when I shop. For any and every item I care to buy from your store or business. And all I ask is a reserve stock, just for me. I hate waiting in line to buy a fresh set of something new, only for the establishment to run out, as I finally make it to the register. Does that sound reasonable."
"That sounds more than reasonable. You got a deal, but in return, you tell us everything. No details spared. Got it." Sensing Ruby's spirit burns in passion.
Folding my left arm against my stomach, as my right laid on it extended out. I cocked my head a little to the left with a satisfied smile. Waiting to seal the deal. "I accept. Pleasure doing business with you, Fashion Twins." Nickname on the spot.
They looked to one another and blinked. Before laughing. "Real original, Reyna." They said. After which Ruby shakes my hand.
"Now, let's discuss business." Ideas in mind.
~<>~
Sipping a sweet beverage outside at a local's cafe. The ice tea quenched my thirst after a full three hours of talking and explanations made. Filling the twins with new ideas of my world's clothing. With Ruby taking my measurements and Sapphire wanting to study my skates. I even slipped in a few ideas for Ruby's new projects. Which baffled me since I couldn't believe no one came up with a new scheme of tops and pants, besides old smay fancy clothing. I might have just got the ball rolling here, for the next generation of threads.
Oh, history, you're so gullible.
"Is that a smile I see. Someone must've had a really good time in there." Platinum says, sitting across from me at a table. A crepe in hand.
"I can say the same about you. You moved fast. Picking up Clover and Luna, the way you did. Almost as if you purposely wanted Ruby to be left alone with me." I said to her sitting sideways. Resting against the chair, legs crossed.
"Well of course. I'm sure you both had plenty to say to one another. After all, it is a tailor's job to listen to their client's need. And I'm guessing by the amount of bags the guards carried out for you. All went well."
"Yea, but you know what I mean."
"I'm afraid I don't have the faintest clue what you are talking about." Playing playfully, ignorant.
"I'm sure you don't." Sipping my drink, once more.
'Crafty little minx ain't she. And what was up with you back there?'
'What, am I not allowed to live a little.' Responding to my hollow.
'Seemed a bit more than that, to me.'
'She's cute, is all. When you've been dead as long as I have, you tend to forget what natural beauty looks like.'
'Heh. Who are you fooling? I'm apart of you, remember... I know when you lie.' Her presence fading.
'..who say's I am?' I conceitedly said.
"Reyna." A princess, calls. Facing the store's entrance, she came walking towards us with Clover and a few dozens of pastries, in hand.
"Are you allowed to have that much sugar, Luna? I thought they keep girl's your age on a strict diet." I said heartily.
Seeing me smile, Platinum spoke. "On occasions, yes. That is true, but on days like these why don't we bend the rules. Just a little."
"Thanks, Platinum." Luna took a seat and munched on her treats. While Clover sat between Platinum and me.
"You may not know it Reyna, but you shouldn't judge Princess Luna on her size. At her age and stature, the princesses are unlike any of us here."
Facing her. "What do you mean? Aren't you a princess?" Curious to know.
"No. That is just a name my parents given me since birth. Father would always tell me I was his little princess the day I came into the world. And my mother was equally elated when she saw me." A look of joy as she says this.
Blinking, then facing elsewhere. "Look around. What do you see?"
Following her lead, I saw the carriage parked in front and guards stationed around the cafe. As they stood there for the past four minutes. Not letting anyone through to enter. "Power in the hands of royalty?" I told her, with a brow raised.
"Hehe." She chuckled. "No. But good effort. Do you know what I see?" I waited. "I see the growth of a city. A city where it's inhabitants live care-free from danger. Prospering in love and life. A city where generations later, our three tribes, once from different clans. Live together now, in harmony. A home that's been here before my time and long after when I'm gone. It's nooks and cranny's built upon hard work, integrity, and above all else. Hope. What I see Reyna, is Equestria. A country I am proud to be a part of. A place I'm thankful for. Grateful for. For Queen Faust and a few others, to build where we live."
"..I kinda get what your saying Platinum, but where exactly are you leading with this." The three of us faced her. Impatiently waiting for the answer but never showing it.
Facing me. "What I'm saying is. I'm grateful we have a God living amongst us normal mortals, as benevolent and caring. As our Queen."
I blinked. "..a god. Surely you jest. You can't possibly mean Faust-"
"Queen Faust" Clover cuts me off.
"Right. Queen Faust. Is actually a god. Right?"
She didn't reply. Merely just leaning against the table as her eyes narrowed with a grin that said otherwise.
After a moment of taking in everything that she said. I couldn't believe it. Didn't believe it. It's not possible that such a being could exist here. In this world. A god. Nonsense. I wanted to spit that idea out immediately like any rational person. Or would have at one point. But over the years, I've endured many impossible things in this long life. Cast to hell, seen demons, faced down monsters and even bargained with a death god. So who am I to question her sincerity.
However, this did bring up a huge revelation.
The fact that it makes sense now how Faust was around the time that Canterlot was built. But to an even harsher reality, that I accepted an offer from Faust, without so much as knowing any full details about her. I wanted to dismiss it as another joke, a trick Platinum was playing on me. But I knew better. That feeling. That murderous, crushing pressure. Only occurred when Celestia and Luna were leading me back to my chambers. It was then that my senses flared with a danger of something looming from behind. And it's source...
'..the dining hall.'
Then her gaze slowly, yet adversely began to look their way onto the small child before us. Raising a hand. Platinum gently places it on top of Luna's head, in a comforting setting.
"And it's thanks to one of her many blessings. That two more deities were brought into this world."
By this point I was sitting straight at the table, unable to take my sight off her. For today was just a field day of info.
"Which is why Princess Luna and her sister, must consume a large amount of food, unlike you and I. Their bodies require it. They are young. Still growing. But at a pace different from everyone else present in this country."
As if on cue, Luna snatches yet another pastry off the table and stuffs it down in one go. Then on to the next. Without so much a care in the world.
"Because of their mother being a god. They have a long lifespan to hundreds, if not thousands of years." Clover butted in. "They need the energy and proteins to fully develop into powerful beings. However, it goes without saying, that as young as Princess Luna is. She's nearly powerful enough to match our archmage in magic power."
"Oh, is that what you believe?" Platinum said.
"Hmm. What do you mean?"
"Nothing. You'll see for yourself soon enough." Finishing her treat.
'She's a god, is she?' I studied Luna for a bit. An innocent child eating a delicacy in pure delight. 'Heh. No wonder she made me bleed.' Drinking my tea in amusement. I looked up to the white clouds above.
"hheeeeellpp!!"
'This world is very interesting.'
"heeeEEEELLLPP!!"
"Hmm." A black dot appearing suddenly in my gaze.
"Someone caaaAAAATTTCCHH MEEEEEEE!!" A person falling from the sky above, calls out in distress.
'Yea, it just might be.'
In one swift motion. Before Luna, Clover, and Platinum could even register what was happening. Before the guards could look up to the location of a fanatic screaming their lungs out. Or even before my sweet tea could hit the floor. I was already kicking off of Platinum's silver carriage and scaling up the side of a wall, to the falling rocket. My skates flaring to life as their roar was heard. Propelling me upward against the villa as I shot up and over the city. Into the sky.
The human object getting closer as seconds pass by. Extending my left arm out. "Reach for me, you dolt's!!" I shouted at them. Whoever they were heard my cry and extended out one of their hands. 'Gotta time this right.' Suspense killing me.
With my senses heighten. Heart pounding. And focus clear on what needs to be done. I reached forth as the mysterious stranger fell along my side. Grabbing his arm and holding him tight from smashing head first into a bloody pile, on the pavement. We swung completely three hundred sixty degrees if not more, uncontrollably, in the air. As the increased inertia of force took us up higher, it was nowhere near when I first spotted him.
Coming to a halt. Gravity playing it's natural course, we began our descent into another part of the town. A little further away from Luna and the gang. Lucky for me there was something to help break our fall. I just needed to get there. Pulling him in close, I spoke calmly.
"Whatever you do, don't get in my way. Unless you're looking to die that is!" Shouting over the wind, as it picked up by our nosedive.
"Are you insane?!" He practically called out as if he knew me.
"Yep," I said with a maddening laugh as we fell to our doom.
"Now hold on!" Ignition exploding from my left leg.
My right.
My left.
Then right again. And so goes the pattern.
With my skates firing mechanism. I used them as propulsion systems, to stare us towards a tower in reach. I would have enjoyed the awestruck, inevitably doom, are you serious looks. Down below, if it wasn't for the nuisance in hand.
As we got close. I fired another thrust to head to the tower's wall. Before we could smack dab right into it, I spun us forward and fired my skates downward to decelerate our speed. And trust me when I say, these babies were going at it full throttle, but naturally. That didn't mean we were out of the danger yet. For next came the hard part. Nearing the wall, I braced for impact and was thankful we didn't crash through. Since I haven't worked on any of my ghost abilities.
Something I seriously needed to work on.
Cutting off the thrust at a certain speed. I slid down along the tower sides. It's stern surface scraping at my skates and sparks seen dragging, behind. It wasn't too long that I saw my intended target. Making a move first, before this idiot's screaming gets us both killed. I fired the thrusters once more as I leaped off the building. Going straight for a flagpole.
Then pass. Until I reached for the metal rail in my right. Clutching it hold, before it could slip out my grasp. We began to swerve around the pole, descending down. Thinking like a certain air trek rider, I placed my feet against the railing to have the weight focused at a point and to have control so I don't fling off unless need be. A sound was heard from my maneuver as my skates found something new, for the first time. To grind on.
'Haha. Nice!' Thrilled my soul felt.
Ground level approaching fast, I let go as we flung a few meters away. Almost hitting the soil till my skates came to life as we hovered over the ground towards the guards and shop, Luna resided. But like a boss, I couldn't do a normal approach. No, after all, I've done. Best leave a good taste in Platinum's mouth, in case she goes back reporting to the queen.
So instead, I held the guy in my previous left at length and begun to do a few spin tricks amongst the crowd. Each movement performed in sequence like a routine dance. As flames enveloped the ground, leaving trails as where I've been.
Coming to a halt in the middle of the streets and flames kindling behind me. I placed my right hand in my pants pocket and held the guy up for others to see.
"I think he's one of yours." I told the group. If the armor wasn't an indication.
"Someone....please...save me." A look of terror on his face as he lifts a hand in aid.
'Now that's just rude.'
'Well who told ya to save him. I would've let him fall.'
Beginning to agree with Levy's words.
"By Xele's light. That was incredible." A townsman says.
"Truly a feat to never forget." A guard responded. And others voicing in their own accords. By this time, a small crowd had gathered. And some were weary from the flames as they begun to die down.
"Reyna dear. Are you alright? That was a pretty reckless and dangerous thing to do." I heard Platinum say. Facing her voice. She and the gang were making way from the cafe. Passing by several guards that opened up an escort for them.
"Life always is." I simply stated. Dropping the luggage. The man fell on his ass as Platinum's men surrounded him. But by the way, he looked, bruises and all, a commander or someone in charge gave orders to take him back to the palace. By some amazement and quick thinking, a few guards hauled him over on a stretcher. Taking him en route as Platinum eyed this.
Besides that.
"That was awesome Reyna. I didn't know you can fly!" Her eyes, fills with starry delight in them.
Correcting her. "I can't. At least, not yet anyway."
"Wait. You mean to tell me, that you did all that. Even going as far as putting your own life on the line. Heading at least a hundred feet into the air. When you can't even fly?!" Clover fretted. "Then what was with those burst of flames erupting from your feet?" A serious worried look on her face.
"Oh, you know." I said playfully in a dismissive way. "My shoes just do that."
"........I've never met someone with such unregarded safety for their own being. There really is a first time for everything." Clover said fried.
"Well, don't dwell on it too much. I'm sure any one of the guards could of handle it. Albeit, not in a way I would've done."
"I'm sure they could." Platinum joined in. "But they didn't. And surely not as fast as you jumping off my personal carriage. I dare say they didn't even realize what was happening until they saw you scale up a wall." One could practically hear the gulps of soldiers, clear their throats. "Still, as dangerous as that was. I must say you do not fail to amaze. Now I know what Commander Hurricane got to witness."
"And that's only half of what she can do. You should see her when she transforms into a wolf. It's incredible." A curious glint Platinum hid. Others with confused looks.
"Perhaps another time." She reluctantly said. "As for now, it's not every day a knight of Equestria falls from the sky wounded like that, unless from a fight. It's best if we head back. Could be something may have happened."
"Like what?" I questioned.
"Let's find out." To this, Clover had already instructed a commander to make immediate procedures for travel and to the driver who stood next to the carriage. Waiting for us to board.
As we headed back to the palace. The sun still up high, as I guessed it was around noon. I was still a bit curious about Faust. What is she the god of? Her origins. If there were any other entities I should be wary of. And should I be more cautious around her, or does she have a possible motive for someone like me in this new land? Questions. Questions. But no answers yet.
Still, with the resources at hand now. Learning more about this world's history and philosophy might prove useful to me in the long run.
'Think I'll head to the library when I get the chance.'
Making it back in the castle's grounds, I got out last again behind everyone. Some men taking our luggage and Clover seeing their oversight of destination. Once cleared and knowing my stuff will be sent to my room. I followed behind Platinum to see her queen. Upon reaching the main doors to the throne room, Celestia stood outside. As if waiting for something.
"Tia, why are you waiting outside the door?" Luna asks her sister.
Upon seeing our entry, the older of the two spoke. "I wanted to pay mom a visit, but she's in a meeting. Starswirl, Commander Hurricane and a few others are in there. It could be just another one of her private talks. So I thought I'd wait right here till she's done."
"Well, I'll be happy to let her know you are here. Reyna, care to give Princess Celestia some company?" Platinum asked with a kind smile.
"Not at all. Politics and royal matters aren't much my strong suit. I'm afraid I'll just fall asleep for the dear life of me." I joked.
She and Clover snickered amused. "Sometimes, it always is." She knocked on the door.
"Enter!!" The queen said in her natural sweet tone, but in a voice of pure authority and leadership.
I watched as Platinum and Clover walked in. Equestrian leaders assembled together in a single room. All with faint and subtle meanings, as the two approached. Whatever they were discussing had them quite, but the postures each one had in the room told a story. My guess, something bad. And the queen, while sitting on the throne; quickly changed her stoic look when her eyes laid on her children. Not showing them the worries or concerns of what a ruler looks like, but more of a dawning mother.
Luna and Celestia waved at her. I, not so much. For I stared back blankly till the doors close.
Waiting...
Author's Note
Lol. Can't believe I was distracted for this long till I came out with another chap. Any way, hope you guys enjoy. Back to skool for me starting tomorrow. And of course, feedback is greatly appreciated.
And like seriously! Let me know who's alive out there will ya. I can't improve unless I know if you like or not. But in any case, I do hope it's to your liking. Night.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Author's Note
Yep. Another chapter out. Another passage of our young wolf. Also sorry it took me so long but what can I say:
tiene que aprender español
(Have to learn spanish) Plus, it takes up a lot of study time.
Anyways, enjoy
Ch.7 Training Ground.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
A strike. A spark. The whistle of a sound, blow through the air as the clash of metal reverberated in high tune. A metallic sheen of black and white was held in hand. Missing its target by an inch, but an inch no less. The large blade fighting its twin. One of the same color but of a different scheme. It's top half white and bottom black. Their wielder, skin unnatural. Eyes yellow with a mix of a vicious nature; containing murder and pleasure within. Her expression ruthless as she presses her blade against mine. And mine against hers. Knowing full well that she'll never back down. For how could she.
She is my hollow.
"What's the matter. Getting tired?" Her cold voice out of sink. "If ya wanna sleep. Then please, by all means." Beginning to push me back. Her blade's tip overshadowing me. Drawing near. "Don't mind me, beating your ass, keep you awake. Queen." A light encodes around Zangetsu.
But not of my own doing.
"Getsuga Tensho!" Her power and strength, sends me flying back in the deep space of my soul. The lunar fang. A technique I've yet to master as it slams me into a skyscraper. Dust kicking up upon entry, as my feet engraved against the imaginary building.
Cracks shifting in place as I stood in what little smoke screen. Getting my bearings, Zangetsu at the ready, and sensing Levy's location. I called out an attack of my own. My own Fang.
"Getsuga Tensho!" I bellowed in a large swing. Crescent light of spiritual energy leaving my blade. Heading her way but she merely sides steps.
"Good aim. But aim isn't enough if it doesn't hit the mark." She snarked.
"Then it's a good thing you were never the intended target." I replied back, quick. A large shadow rapidly falls over her.
Levy looks up, only to gaze at a skyscraper's top half descend over her. But she isn't worried. Instead, she looks back to me with a beaming gleam. Zangetsu in her left and spirit energy rising. She swings her sword upward, releasing a dark beam. Cutting the building in half. It's two sides falling simply beside her. And small debris in front.
However, in a flash. A step I learned from the memories of Yoruichi and Soifon. I was behind her in a second. Taking her blind spot as an opportunity for a strike. However, like me, her ears flicked.
Clash.
Levy pitted Zangetsu behind her back where I slashed. Going in for another strike. This time she spun around and countered with an attack. Both of us drifting back by the collision our swords made.
"Using the skyscraper as a distraction to get behind. Clever. I might be even more impressed if your shunpo(Flash Step) wasn't so damn slow."
"It's only been a few days since I picked up on it. So don't worry. I'll get you in the next hit." Energy rising. Exploding out around me as I grip my weapon tighter.
"Is that a fact." She doing the same. White Zangetsu stretched out in a hand, to her side.
"Damn Right. Getsuga-"
"Tensho!"
Both our fangs fired at one another. Smashing dead on, as they fought to overpower the other. Not feeling like losing, I swung some more adding to its power. Levy copying my exact movements and doing the same.
'Augh. That's five shots I threw into this thing.' Feeling the strain of exertion. 'Another and I might pass out. I can't let her win.'
Focusing on a different energy source within and drawing out a glimpse of ghost energy. I channeled what little I could into my zanpakuto. Merging the two energies was difficult. For they didn't seem compatible. Like one was fighting the other for dominance. But I didn't give a damn, no matter how much it started to ache.
"Hey. Whatcha doing there, all shy and quiet." Levy asks smiling a cruel smirk.
Both energies stirred inside. Accumulating more and more as the built-up pressure rose. But somehow, they were getting refined together now. The pain from before, beginning to subside. Then flowing to my blade. "Let me show you." I glared at her with killing intent.
Clutching my weapon held in both hands horizontally, before me. My spiritual pressure grew to new heights. The world of blue, clouds of white, and buildings that reached high in the sky. Trembled, by the shear force of gathered energy. Even Levy. My hollow. A charismatic homicidal girl. Shown a display of fear for the first time I met her.
"Phantom." Getting ready to strike with every word. "Getsuga. Tensh-" Someone places a hand on my sword before I could finish. A man wearing shades, mysterious cloak, and an expressionless mug. Stands before me. Halting my strike.
"Enough." He simply says in his nonchalant way.
"Zangetsu." Calling my inner spirit's name. The energy I gathered still radiating hot.
"I am rather impressed, Reyna. In the last three weeks, you've shown considerable improvement in handling your soul reaper powers. And even more, you tapped into that energy again. Maintaining it's output along with your shinigami energy, without so much as any prior practice."
"Thanks. But, I'm still trying to control it as we speak." Energy seeping out.
"Then breathe. Calm the raging storm coursing through you. Your power is only a tool to be used. It does not control you." Letting go. "Let the pressure within you fall back. And the energies to freely slide back, to where they came." He says.
Closing my eyes and remaining calm. As breath by breath. I cut my connection and let the turbulence in me die down. In a moments notice, the raging storm decreased in size. Then beginning to split off, as if both cold and hot air needed a separate direction to go in. Opening them again, Levy walks close, clapping her hands.
"My. My. Someone learned something new. Are you finally in tune with your energies yet?" She asks.
Sheathing my zanpakuto on my back as it straps. I put a hand, out.
Focusing.
In a minute, my left palm ignites a green hue. It's light bewitching as it moves around like fumes from a lit cigar. And my hand, the catalyst.
I couldn't help but smile. After all the hard work, constant hours spent in my soul realm meditating and training. I finally have some control over my powers.
"You know. I almost had you there, right?" I told Levy.
"You. Get the better of me? Please. If the old man hadn't interfered, you'd already be knocked out, unconscious."
"Well, that's not what your face was saying with that oh shit expression, not too long ago." Cutting my energy and repeating her action. Laughing a bit afterward.
"I think all that power may have gone straight to your head or something, queen, because by some miracle. You clearly forgot who's been punishing and owning that ass of yours. For the past couple of days."
Amusement cut short by her statement.
In a moment, I spoke hesitantly. "I admit, you clocked me good...once."
"Once?! What about the first dozens of times I banged your head against a skyscraper?"
Hating that.
"Or when I grabbed your tail and threaten to skin it."
The rest of me remaining unphased, except for the white fluff behind, that jerked in fear.
Slightly.
"And whe-"
"O.K. O.K. You made your point." Not feeling like hearing the rest. "But don't think for a minute I won't pay you back tenfold."
"Ha." Leaning forward as she gets in close, eyeing me from a lower angle. "The day you do is the day hell freezes over. And we both know, that ain't ever happening."
"Maybe not." Refusing to be belittled. Stepping up with a grin of my own. "But there will be a reckoning, for all the shit you've put me through. And no force in hell or heaven will save you from me." Ghost energy rising. Eyes burning vengeance. "This. I promise you."
A surprised look manifests on Levy's face. But not one, of concern nor fear.
But one of shock. Anticipated. Excitement.
"Can't wait." Licking her lips.
Seeing my point made. I let my anger boil down. Noticing a distinctive noise of glass and metal, mending. My soul realm, inner realm or whatever. Was repairing itself from the damage it took from our fight. It's form and image the same as of a certain spiky orange hair shinigami.
"Reyna." I faced Zangetsu. "It's almost time for you to return, but before you do. I recommend the use of caution, when in the world of the living." One of those Ichigo moments, coming along. "You've trained hard; diligently in your soul realm, for some time now. Not knowing the fundamentals of swordsmanship or energy control, but because of that. I got to watch you grow. Because of that. I am proud to call you my master." He said with hidden pride.
"However, your journey to becoming stronger than you already are, is only the beginning. And the path will most likely be frowned upon by others." Concern masking his voice now. "What you are. The things your capable of, or soon to discover. May best not be told or shown to others. For fear is a common factor. Even more, here."
"You mean this world." I questioned further.
"Yes. If someone were to ever discover what you are. That your entire existence is not even one of a human's, but of a creature of unknown kind. The next course of action will be dictated by fear. And depending on the situation, it can either be a very powerful motivator. Or a very destructive force."
Catching his subtle meaning. "I get what your saying. But what you are really referring to is Faust's reaction if she ever finds out. Right?" A brow raised.
He didn't respond. He didn't need to. His spoken silence was all I needed.
"I know she's strong. If I were to face her as I am now, she'll most likely kill me on the spot. So don't worry Zangetsu. I won't be careless. I know my lies have only bought me some time, but after viewing this country's maps, ecological, and history books. They've barely explored their outer regions. The only ally they seem to have contact with outside of Equestria is the Gryphs. And from what I hear, from the guards elicit chats. Their relationship is strained at best. So I should be fine."
"But she is not my only concern."
"Oh. You mean them." A bored tone.
Levy standing next to me, an analytical gaze she gave off with arm's folded.
"I wonder what they're doing right now." Looking up with no interests what so ever.
"You mean whatever bastard that decided to give the wendigos a new makeover?" Remembering the light that descended among the pack. Four of those things replaced by one newest member.
"We don't know who or what we're dealing with yet fully. The attack on Ponyville was no mere coincidence. Someone had to of orchestrated it. And this close to Canterlot..."
"Could mean an inside mole. Or someone with authority of sorts." Finishing his thought.
"Perhaps." He trailed again. "I would like to believe so, but there isn't much to go by. We will need more information to assess such a conclusion. Until then, anything is speculation. And such, the urgency of caution."
Nodding in agreement.
Merely looking up. "It is time." Then facing me. "The time for pleasantries between the queen, her advisers, and nobles are over. It's time to learn more about that night from them however you can. Whatever decision you wish to take or decide. I will follow."
"Thanks, Zangetsu. I'll be going now."
"Later, Queen."
"..Levy." Beginning to fade from my inner world.
Waking up, I was slouched over on a table. In a room like a college classroom where students sit next to one another in a large row. Professor down below with board and essential teaching items. Giving yet another boring lecture.
"And that is why Princesses. It is important to learn, demonstrate, and show. The four points of social etiquette's, in a civilized manner. For when in the face of aristocrats or royalty, such skills will be required to show control and finesse. Take queen Faust for example. She's practically the grace and embodiment of define political class. It's virtues and ennoblement." Some guy says, dressed as a modern lecturer.
'There still at it huh? I thought being a princess meant relaxing and having fun. Not...whatever this is.' Letting loose a yarn.
Down below, three rows over. Luna and Celestia were taking notes and asking questions on such topics. Well, mostly Celestia. For she seemed to have been really interested in this. After that and two minutes of waiting, the class was over.
I started to make my way down over to them. Picking up my jacket I got back from the twins a while back. I greeted Celestia and Luna.
"You two don't mess around huh? I could barely stay awake for the first five minutes, but you both were able to stay observant the entire time. That's some serious concentration." I said.
"Well, it is one of the required tasks before us. Doing at least this much is nothing special." Celestia said, stacking her sheets.
"Speak for yourself. I didn't really get any of the fundamentals Steel Fancy was teaching. I mean, I understand we're princesses and all, but do we have to take lessons on how to dine and manners when in public eye. It's so boring." Luna said, sagging her shoulders.
"If it's that boring Princess Luna, perhaps tomorrow we'll practice more first hand on political and greeting courtesies." Fancy said at his desk preparing to leave. "I'll make sure the next lesson is so invigorating and grueling, that you'll be speaking in royal Canterlot tongue. Forever." Eyes closed, smiling a fake smile. Then heading out first. Not even bothering to wait.
As the fear on Luna's face, said otherwise.
"That sounds like fun. I can hardly wait on what he's gonna teach us." Following next.
"Nooo~!!" She finally cries in disbelief. "Sir Fancy, wait." Running behind her sister and teacher.
Blinking. "Heh. Just gonna be one of those days huh." Stepping out of the room last. A bit of amusement in my steps.
'Time to see the wizard.'
Walking through the corridors of Canterlot castle, I made my way over to Starswirl's library. Or more like lair by this point, if I'm being honest. As I had something to discuss with him. Upon entry, passing by wooden oak doors containing an insignia of a purple star, gleaming. And within...
Hundreds. If not thousands of hard covered books and scrolls, stacked the shelves of this illustrious place. Containing, infinite knowledge, pass down through time, within. The columns too, were a cut different from the marble walls outside, as they were stretched far and had refined details of craftsmanship in them; giving those who entered the impression of a historic look. And many desks as far I the eye could see, mostly filled this knowledgeable sanctuary, but what always caught my eye whenever I entered. Was the huge magical tree in the center of it all.
It's luscious green leaves reaching and masking the ceiling, radiating a light. White lilies blossomed around off the walls and ceiling, emanating a warm and safe feel. That just staying under it is truly a beautiful sight.
Making way, I called out a name.
"Starswirl. Are you here?" Nothing. Then trying again, raising my voice slightly. "Starswirl! It's Reyna. Where ya at?"
Waiting for a couple of seconds. Instead of shouting his name for the third time in annoyance, I focused on his reiatsu. Or more specifically, his magic signature. Turns out he wasn't even here, but...
"Clover."
Jumping up to the second floor on the left and walking pass some columns and shelves. I found her sitting on the floor in a row. Reading, with dozens of books stacked around her.
"Someone likes to read." I said aloud. Catching a bookworm's attention. "Hey Clover, how ya doing?"
"Greetings Reyna. I didn't hear you come in." She says getting up and closing a book.
"I reckon you wouldn't. I was calling for Starswirl, but I'm guessing whatever you were reading had you glued to it, huh."
Smiling a sheepish smile. "Oh. Sorry. I was heavily reading about a certain type of magic. Really interesting too, if you wanna learn about it."
"Nah." Raising a hand to decline, respectfully. "I got my own way of doing things. Speaking of doing things , where's the magical wizard." I joked.
"Starswirl stepped out for a bit, however, he said he'll return soon, shortly. And that if you were to arrive before him, just to wait a bit."
"K." Was all I said. But after that. "Usually when one tends to enter a library there should at least be a receptionist at a desk out front. You know, someone to aid an individual or recognize their presence at the ready. So how come you guys don't have one?" Asking.
"Well, it's a funny story." Rubbing a cheek with an index finger.
"Do tell, I got nothing but time." Beginning to lay on the floor. Facing her as my head rested in a palm.
Smiling sheepishly again, as she sat in front. "Long story short. I was or am, practically still Starswirl's student, as he is my teacher. However, while he is the archmage of Canterlot, he only teaches a select few. The princesses, being what they are, however, are an exception. But in order to become a student of his, one is required to pass certain tests and display some form of magic. Not to mention, be in the top category of students in, the School for Gifted Mages."
"What is that. A high school?" I asked.
"High what?" Clover said confused.
'Oh right. Different world. Different form of education.'
"Nothing. Please continue." I said dismissively.
"Right." Taking a moment. "The School for Gifted Mages, is basically a school for equestrians when we're younger. Ranging from age five to eleven, which determines what class of mages we are. You see, for us children of Xele, who can access and cast magic, unlike other equestrians. We come in classes. Four in total. Think of it as a hierarchy."
Using a hand, she summons an ethereal triangle with blank slates inside. Its color an emerald green, matching Clover's hair.
"Nice color." I said amuse.
"Thanks. Anyway, I'll use this to demonstrate more in depth." A red bar appears in the triangle, at the bottom. "This here represents the lowest class. In other words, low or common class mages. They only know the basics of spell casting. Such as levitation, pyrokinesis, and a few minor things. Next.." A blue bar stood over the red.
"..this class and others have names based on category, unlike the common class. The blue one here is for rares like me. We're called the Galen class for we display more concentration of magic and have a knack for it. All mages like me from our childhood days start off like this. However, that means we have enough potential to grow out from this. Above that, is a class fit for our archmage and a few others who did." A purple bar smaller than the blue was placed over it.
"Magi, the epic class of mages. Who are considered to achieve and do incomprehensible feats. And it is recorded in the record halls, that the youngest mage to ever make it at this level of class, was only thirty-four. To be even considered one or make it, you'd have to be around fifty. Not to mention, how hard it is to achieve." In awe, she said. "And due to their potential, the queen herself elected them as the next royal adviser and archmage.
"...and by your enthusiastic look, it was Starswirl."
Nodding.
"Then if he's a magi...what class is above him?" I asked.
"Legend." A smaller orange bar filled the top.
"Legend?" I dumbly repeated.
"Queen Faust's class. Commonly known by few names and scripts, but one that stuck out the most. Heaven's Ascension .
"That sounds badass! Tell me more." Sitting upright. Full attention.
Taken aback. "W-well. I really don't know much about it nor is there any leads to go on. Well, except the queen herself, but basically...it's mainly about her. You know. Godhood. Divinity. All that."
"Then what about the princesses. Are they in this ascension class too? Asking.
"I~II. Don't know. But if I had to guess. No. At least, not yet anyway." She looked unsure. "I mean their magical energies are around a magi's level, but nowhere near close to the queen's basic output. So, stand to reason. I don't think so." Placing a finger near her lips. Thinking.
Starting to wonder about myself. Thoughts began plaguing my mind.
'Death is a god. In fact, the greatest if anything. Cause well..'
'She's death?'
'Exactly. She's the end to everything. So does that mean I'm like the celestial sisters in a way?'
'Well, we both know you're not human. And like the old man was saying. Your something new in this world. What does it even matter.'
'...just curious is all.' A thought to come back to.
"Please continue." The ball rolling once more.
"Right. My teacher Starswirl, as kind and caring as he is. Only accepted a few students who had potential. I included. Thus, making us his pupils. In return of him teaching us different forms of magic, and access to the public parts of his studies and the castle's library. We were expected to manage this place at all times and strictly follow his guidelines. However, some time back, the seniors he overseer, broke some sort of rule of his. Something that had him so upset. So angry. Furious even, that he expelled them from the premises immediately. Even worse, he no longer takes on any new students and slightly withdrew his teachings. Fearing history will repeat itself.
At least, that's what I think." A look of doubt barely hidden.
"But what was the rule they broke? And what about you?" Interested somewhat.
"Sorry, but I don't have the answer to that. He never speaks on the subject. Ever, with anyone. Not even Platinum or the other council members know what may have transpired. Only the queen and teacher know that secret. I, however, was the last generation of students he had. Or still might be. Again, it's confusing really. Everyone else up and gone as time went on to do their own thing, but I remained. Mostly because of my brother Cloud." She paused. Before clasping her hands, thumps fiddling. "He was the best. It's because of him that I'm even here now, under Platinum and teacher's wing."
"Sounds like you admire him."
"I did. More than you can imagine."
A shift in energy as the emerald light in the air crumbles into dismay.
'..what is this.' I examined Clover. In return, she just smiles. An unbothered atmosphere around her. A facade. A look.
Seen clearly through.
Smiling back. I leaned up against the shelves. As if tired.
'Your another tragic tale, huh...Clover.'
~<>~
After some time of silence between us, I was alerted by Starswirl's energy. Meaning that he finally arrived. Rising up, I walked over to the side of a railing. In complete view of the wizard, I blew a whistle to get his attention. In kind, he looked up and greeted.
"Hope I haven't kept you long. Had some errands I needed to run. Where's Clover? Still reading I presume?"
Looking over a shoulder, there she was, walking behind close.
Reaching the rail. "Hello, teacher. How are you?"
"Fine Clover. I trust you kept our guest entertained while I was away."
"She did." I replied. "I got to know a bit about her and this whole magic hierarchy thing you people got. So how does it feel to be a magi? Pretty sweet right."
"If you mean total manipulation of the elements, complete control of the holy arts, and memorization to hundreds of spells and conjuring techniques. Then yes." A flash took his place as he disappears. "It is sweet."
A bell, chingles.
Head whipping around fast, catching a glimpse of his trademark hat.
"What's the matter. You act as though you've never seen a grand mage before." A cocky grin showing on his face.
Going along. "Can't say that I have. Especially one who named himself after his hat. Starswirl . Really? Is it because your hat is full of swirling stars or-." Sprinkling my fingers out wide before me, for dramatic effect and voice of wonder. "-is it because your just one big expansion of the cosmos, full of wonder and mystery."
"...I like that. Let's go with the second one." A pose he took out of a manga book. Chin in hand. Eyes slit, dashingly. A conceited smile telling the world in a bold statement.
Look at me now.
"I bet you do." We three laughed. Till the fit began dying down.
"Now then...is it ready?" Tone serious.
Grabbing his hat by the front. Then lowering ever more, a creped smile was all that show.
"Why don't I show you." With a simple gesture. Staff in hand and end piece, simply touching the floor. A rune of sorts with magical markings appear beneath us. And in a moments notice, the area before me changed.
Blinking, we were in a recognizable part of the castle, I had once passed through. The floor and walls itself were a dark shade of color marble. Swords, shields, lances, and other weapons laid on racks. Wooden dummies placed around. Knights sparring against one another on small stages. But the major scene was of the large fighting ring in the middle of everything; under a dome, where light briskly showed through.
Breathing in. "Aah~ the barracks. Haven't been here in a while. So this is where you built it." Briefly facing Starswirl.
"Thought you could use the light work out before you went inside." Shoulders shrugging. "Plus, there's nowhere else in the castle really, fit for such a stage."
"That and because it would make a perfect training ground for the princesses when the queen deems them older." A familiar commander says. Approaching from the left.
"So you were in on it too, huh?" In a teasing tone. "Aren't you worried I might show up everyone else present, if I started training here. Commander." Facing him. "I wouldn't want them to feel a bit outclassed."
"Ho?" A peek of merriment in his gaze, as he spoke. "Showing up the equestrian military force?" Thinking. "I guess you could, given the outfit you wear. I'm sure fighting half-naked on a field or stage will earn you a lot of onlookers. Maybe even some fans from most of the men here. That'll really boil the women's morale in the garrison." He laughed.
"That isn't funny sir. We have pride in what we wear." Private Pansy says, beside him. "And I'm sure Reyna has some pride too in what she dawns, even if it is a bit revealing..." Last part said with an angry, red blush, scowl.
'Some pride? Now that's funny.' I couldn't stop the grin coming.
"Hey, I have plenty of pride in what I wear. That being said, I can't help it if I look good when I'm in the middle of a fight. I just do." Arms opening with a nonchalant shrug. "But seriously, a girl can only wait for so long. Where's the surprise at already." Turning to the archmage.
With his staff again, he points in the direction of a door.
"It was almost challenging, making something of this scale...but easy none the less and quite fun. Beyond those doors is an artificial realm you've requested, designed from your specification and ideas, along with my own."
"Then what are we waiting for. I can't wait to see it." Anticipation spurring these legs forward.
As we gathered at the door, I grabbed both handles and drifted open the entrance to the new training ground, fit for me.
Taking a step in, the others followed suit behind as we went down a flight of stairs.
Halfway down. "Starswirl." I said in disbelief, too stunned by the soft gentle touch of a breeze, passing me. "You wondrous wizard." Ecstatic in tone and feral grin showing, I jumped off the stairs in pleasure.
Transforming one time as the inner wolf came out to play.
Landing on the ground's surface with a thud, I immediately started to kick off into a mad sprint. Heading towards the nearest large rock formation in sight.
At full speed, I didn't stop. I continued as my feet were scaling the surface of it. Reaching the top in no time and remembering my last trick, from a few weeks ago, I kicked off from the top. Flying back.
The blue sky and clouds. The rustle of wind playing with my ears. Arms held out wide, by my sides and Zangetsu on my back. Had me at peace.
However, looking ahead and destination in sight. I flipped back onto the surface of the entrance, where the stairs lead. Skidding to a halt. Getting a clear view of the whole place.
And a view it was.
"Reyna!" I heard my name shouted in unison by the others.
Walking to the edge, I looked down to the group seeing shocked faces. Except for the one, staring intently. Starswirl's.
"...what?" I said with an awkward smile.
No one responding.
Kneeling, I waved at them. "Hi, my name's Reyna Beatrix. What's yours. Hmm? What's that?" Pretending to have a conversation with myself. "Oh, pleased to meet you silence. Huh, what's their deal? I don't know, their just...silent." Waiting for a reaction by the onlookers.
"Ugh." Hurricane rolled his eyes. "If that was a lame attempt at a joke, you pass." Crossing his cladded arms.
"At least I wasn't staring blank slate, like a fish out of water." Retorting.
"Well excuse me if your sudden transformation and running around had me dumbstruck. It is the first time we're meeting like this."
"Your hair..and eyes..." Clover drifted. Pointing a finger.
"So this is what Princess Luna witnessed. I really shouldn't be too surprised, but for some reason, I can't quit looking." Pansy says next.
"Astonishing." Starswirl says summoning ink and paper. Then scribbling something down on parchment. "Strange magic indeed." He says studying me. "If you don't mind my asking Reyna, but why do you resemble that of a wolf? Much closely, to one of the creature's of the Everfree?"
"What do you mean teacher."
"Her eyes and ears like you pointed out Clover. Don't they remind you of anything? Not too mention the tail as well. It's almost like she's related to that of a-"
"A timberwolf." Hurricane timed in. "I had the same impression when I first saw her but thought nothing of it. Now, I'm not too sure."
Waiting for a response the group looked towards me.
'Timberwolf? There lumping me with that tree bark thing. Good thing I read up on the creatures of the forest.'
Sensing the truth was important, I reasonably explained.
"Don't know."
But by their face's expression, they weren't having it.
Sitting over the edge by this point. Zangetsu beside me. "Look, I've never seen a timberwolf before, so asking me why I resemble it is a bit beyond me. However, I can answer why I look like a wolf." Another lie in place for moments like these.
Patiently waiting this time with interests and Star, ready with quill and ink.
"You could say it's my spirit animal. My other self. The me that's more fierce and strong, but also because of the necklace you've all seen me wear." Reverting back as the white band engulfs me, thus having Zangetsu disappear. However, still sitting with a hand smoothing over the silver frame of my necklace. "This is the source of my transformation. And power." I clearly emphasized.
"Source of your power?" Star said to himself.
"This is a treasured item that's been in my family for hundreds of years; containing all their memories and adventurers within. And later, was passed down to me by my father. A gift, he handed me...since my tenth birthday." Squeezing the frame tighter, as an old wound in my chest, ache. "It's the only thing I have left to remember them.....of him." Not sure why I said that.
Shrugging it off before they could notice.
"If you have any more questions, I'll answer later. I prefer to get my training started." Beginning to rise. "In peace."
Looking at one another, Hurricane was the first to move.
"And here I was hoping to spectate, oh well. Have fun." Waving, as he headed up the steps beneath me. Clover and Pansy following close behind. Right after they said their farewells, leaving Starswirl and I a brief moment alone. When next he appeared beside me on the platform, gazing out.
I didn't flinch from the unexpected teleportation. For he got me once with it. He won't again.
"You alright?" He asks.
"Why wouldn't I be." Looking my left.
Facing me, he opened his mouth to reply. Then what felt like a long time, he closed it again, for the words weren't there. With nothing else to do we both took in the view and comfort of the training ground.
Another scenery I'm all but used too, for it reminded me a little bit of Tartarus, except this time. There were actual vibrant colors around that weren't gloomy.
With nothing else, I asked Star if there were any new features to the training ground that I was unfamiliar with. Which he then explained to me some important things. Like a few keywords or commands; which could either fix back the structures of this place, manipulate gravity for physical endurance, magic combat training sessions, along with a few other things. There was also a hot spring somewhere around with a little R&R center. An ideal set up I liked.
Feeling it was time, he said goodbye and was gone in a fwoosh. Leaving me alone with my own thoughts.
'....I really need to learn how to do that.'
Finally, without any prying eyes. A band of white masked me leaving behind a shinigami of a wolf-like nature. Ready to find out exactly, what she's capable of.
'How about something light.' Calling a command word.
"Silenorus!" I waited patiently for something to happen, but nothing did. So I eventually called the word for the second time. Wondering if I mispronounced.
Instantly, this time, I felt a slight change to my sense of balance, but not enough to the point for it to affect me. Unsheathing Zangetsu and holstering him forward in front, with an arm, there was something different about him. A different feeling in the handle. So I repeated the word.
"Silenorus." Another shift in balance. "So that's it." Gripping tighter. I swung Zangetsu around noticing his increased weight with every strike or thrust. "Silenorus." Heavy pressure added again. But this time I kept the pace. Practicing my sword skills even more under this tension.
"Silenorus. Silenorus. Silenorus. Silenorus! Silenorus!" As soon as I called those five words, the burden already on me had increased, leaving me to believe I was buried head to toe, in sand. It was quite strenuous but felt good too. My body craved for it. Even the muscles I never knew I had started to writhe in pleasure.
'Gravity command huh, not bad Star.'
After a good couple of hours testing this, trickle of sweats was starting to obscure my vision. Wiping them away I took a quick break. Which I'm glad I did. Cause up in the air was some sort of purple rune with numbers I could read.
Upon closer inspection, it held a g scale, along with a number of 10.206. Basic gravity level. Next, to that, my eyes slammed open wide.
"Twenty-eight. Twenty-eight times gravity! That's what's been weighing over me!!" I said in disbelief.
Back on earth, the normal gravity human beings could handle was about nine point eight, but here on this world, it's over ten. Not to mention the fact that at least doing five or six times normal gravity here, could kill a normal person. But here I was doing something impossibly crazy.
"Twenty-eight." Again shocked, but instead, I found humor to this. 'I'm really not human anymore huh?!' Cracking up from everything that's transpired, give or take, these lasts ninety milleniums.
"It's funny. All of it is. Earth. Hell. This world called Equus. The concept of death and demons and monsters and human beings. It's just so damn funny!" Weeping lighthearted tears.
'Uh, you okay queen?' My hollow asks. 'Cause if your starting to go all looney on me, then maybe you should have done that when you were, ya know, dead.'
Responding with hubris. "I'm fine Levy. In fact, better than fine. It just finally hit me, is all."
'..what did?' Sounding almost worried.
Wiping away a tear and with an open eye. "That I'm gonna have so much fun here."
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Author's Note
Yea, sorry about the late update. I really am a procrastinator. Meant to send this before September ended. (Sigh) And to think its all ready been a year. Lol. Gotta stay in tune with this. Anyway, your not here to hear me make excuses. Without further adieu. Here's the latest Ch. Enjoy.
And again, feel free to comment or hit that like. Thanks.
Ch.9 To be a Merc. Pt.2
The cold drips of something wet, echoed throughout the foundation of where I was. The water nice. Calm. Refreshing. Only for the once clear surface to distort every now and then as a ripple forms. Its small wave causing a slight shift through me. The sensation bouncing against my chest, traversing the feeling with in.
Stretching my right foot slightly above the water’s surface, more drips formed. Forming more ripples. And causing the feeling all over again. As I sat back; leaning against and on a crystal structure in the cave. My eyes, gazing at the raise appendage in the water. It no longer feeling previously sore like before.
Flexing the first toe, then working my way on the other four. They let out a satisfying sound. A satisfying distinction, for the joints reveled in the activity. Switching lanes, my other leg rose above water, letting off a similar feel. And with a stroke of both hands. They cascade along my leg’s thigh. Moving along the length down, then back up. My left, brushing against my outer thigh while my right, moves inward; to a particular area. Getting ever close. In a desire to potentially clean whatever filth, that possibly lingered between. In a comforting way..
..it was nice.
The act of bathing of course. God how I missed this.
Time in hell really dulls the sense of forgotten feelings. Forgotten comforts. Forgotten enjoyments of living. But it made sure I never forget the previous life before, along with the troubles it came with. Every dreadful thing I once been through. Relived. And experienced. It kept my memories fresh, never to be forgotten. Not even the torture techniques once undergone, can ever be erased. Because for most nights, I dream awake.
Still back in a gate.
Strapped, to that damn confined chair. It distressing in every way, as a certain gate lord took time out of her busy schedule, to spend with me, personally. Often, needing to pick my brain with some small talk. Moving a few things inside, literally, while she does this.
Things which controlled the motor function of the body. The concept of thoughts. My hearing. My sight. My sense of anything and more, as each of her devices got a turn in on the fun. Impairing my body movement, unless she wanted to make a life puppet out of me. Impairing my speech. My voice, unless she wanted to hear me scream or slur words from the pain. Taking them as signs to follow through with whatever she’s been babbling about for the last century. In all honesty, I didn’t care.
Couldn’t, afford to. Given that I couldn’t think straight most of the time. But still... I didn’t.
*Drip*
Another drop hitting the surface. Bringing the ripples of realization with it. For I’ve been gone too long, now.
’Alright..’
Getting up from my lax position. Sweeping my right foot out the water, I walked over to my belongings. A cloth at hand drapes over a crystal in waiting. Picking it up, my skin wet. I dry my self off, top to bottom. Once done, I settled it back down. Then, bringing my arms overhead, down. I straighten out a black tank top, now covering my chest. Followed next with straitening my hair and drying it with the cloth. For the quick bath in this crystal cavern cove, was to remain a secret best not shared.
Reaching in my bag and pulling out a nice pair of black pants resembling my jeans. I slowly, put them on, after my underwear. Which made me respect the twins craftsmanship, for they completely recreated another outfit prior to my original one. And with a skip of a jump, I pulled the rest up to my waist. Once zipped. And my belt fastened around, I gave a light stretch. Feeling all the comforts, in every movement.
Deciding it was fine. And perhaps a little too much time wasted, I gathered everything I had into the bag and put on the rest of my snowy attire. Making way, to leave.
Once at the entrance of where I came, I turned around slightly; giving one last look before I left. This national treasure, unreal and marvelous. Isolated and alone. Both beautiful and free, from anyone’s or any beings touch.... made me want to stay a bit longer.
A thought... I would’ve liked.
Facing forward, I headed out. The brimming light concluding into nothingness ahead. As I walk in the shrouded darkness, back to the group. Still hearing the fire crackling.
Even now.
~<>~
“I dunno. I still say someone should of went with her.”
“What, and that someone being you Blaze?” Ebony responds.
“Maybe. I didn’t exactly see her carry a torch, a moon-ring, or some magical item into the dark. Did you?”
“I’m sure she’s fine. Why?” A jubilant tease coming along. “You worried about her or something.” A bubbly voice spoke.
Returning the same humor in a smile. “With a bode like that, of course, I am. If it were you or Ebony, I’d be worry too. We are teammates now, after all. Wouldn’t you, Violet?”
“Haha~. I guess I would.” Responding. “But like me, I doubt your her type, though.”
“At least not yet, anyway.” A sense of playboy attitude. “I’ve yet to sway you or her, with my good charms. If I wanted it, I could get her to like me in about a week or two. So don’t be surprised if you ever see us, alone, after the mission; training extensively.” Staring into the flames. “I heard she likes to train rough. Perhaps I could give her something ‘rough’ to train with.
Cracking up. “Careful Blaze. Your ego might burn out if she ever catches you saying that.” Violet meagerly says, between fits.
“Trust me.” With a knowing smile that says it all. “My ego is always crisp. There’s no such thing as ’burn out’. ”
“Really~.” Ebony, glancing his way. “Care to bet on that?”
“Bet what?” Asking.
“First three rounds of cider at Sweet Whistle’s Tavern, when we get back. Along, with a shift replacement with me, for a week. If you somehow manage to croak, around Reyna, during the mission.” A surprising tone, for I mistook her not as a betting person.
“Oo~h! I want in on this!” Violet excitedly says.
Sitting up from his slouch position. Blaze looks on, intrigued. “Well, this outta be interesting.”
“If your so confident, twenty bits say, you won’t ask her out, during the entire mission. Another twenty, says she turns you down without so much as recognition.”
A ludicrous look, showing. “That’s it. Really? And here I thought this was gonna be a challenge.” He scoffs. “This’ll be a breeze. So what do I get in return if I win?”
“Hmm...” Looking up as she postures for a moment. A finger taps her bottom lip. “Then I guess I’ll do whatever you want, for a week once we return.” A mischievous smile forms. “Me--and Sparks.” She playfully said.
Leaning ever so slightly on Ebony.
“No matter what it is, we’ll do it willingly without questions.”
Taken aback, Ebony was going to interject. But instead took one good glance from Violet. An unamused look at first, still retaining an unamused look. And yet, whatever Violet was doing. Worked.
“Fine.” She simply says. Before observing the fire once more.
With uncertainty hidden in his voice. “Are you two serious?” Clearly not buying it. Yet.. placing a hand on Ebony’s chin, Violet pulled her in closer. Their lips, a thread apart. Then speaking, her eyes never leaving her’s...
Saying it so seductively. “That is if you're in. Blaze.”
Thus, getting the proper response she’s been waiting for. For the look, plastering on the man’s face told exactly what he wanted. A look you know all too well when your in the world’s greatest candy store as a kid. Dying internally slow, to try that one, best delicious-sweet candy, among a sugar cane of thousands. Patiently waiting for the go-ahead from daddy or mommy dearest to say, 'go on slugger, you earned it.' Well...
..ensnared like a child, oblivious to the dangers of candy no matter how sweet. Blaze did the one thing all children tend to do, to fill that calling.
He gave in, to his temptation...
..his greed.
“You know I am.” Signing his warrant.
However, the quietest member of the group finally spoke... Well, in his own way, anyway. As he places a hand on Blaze’s shoulder, nodding his head in a no gesture.
A man that pales the others in height and size. Whom, I never really heard utter much of a word throughout the whole trip. As the atmosphere around him was always constantly quiet and calm. Like someone with little presence around others; even if he wasn’t obscured, by the cloak he wore.
But I could tell. Just by the way he moves.
His actions were his own words.
Shrugging the hand off, almost in understanding. “There comes a time in every man’s life Jade, where he can never back down in front of a lady. Such is the occasion, my friend. That and...” Facing the two, dead set. “..cause I never know when to. You got a deal.”
Not even bothering to hide her wickedly-kind, grin. “Then consider it made. And I’d like my bits after our next pay.” Violet says. “All of them.”
Feeding the flames once more. ”You can be terribly cruel, at times.” Ebony whispered, chilling back in her previous position. Shuffling the burning twigs in front of her, stick in hand.
And with a sigh. Jade patted Blaze’s shoulder once more...
..almost, in knowing defeat. Then pointing over to a path in the dark. “You should have listened.” His first words, since departure.
Looking from the pointed position, into the dark. Blaze scanned the area on Jade’s right. Concentration on his face; as he fought hard, examining anything he could, that seemed perplexed. Deeper within.
Till giving up a moment later. “What? Afraid of the dark now, big guy? There’s nothing there.” Pulling out a flask and raising the cylinder to mouth.
“No, but you should be.” A voice responds in the shadows. “Cause you never know what may lurk about.” Mine's.
Opening my eyes, anew. I gazed intently, by Blaze’s sudden reaction. As he did a spit-take, fueling the flames some more as they raged bright for a moment before calming themselves.
“What the-” Wiping his mouth, anxious. Then rising to his feet. Reaching something from behind. “Reyna? Is that you?” The other three with affixed looks. Mostly, with interests.
“Heh~.” Narrowing my eyes. “Why so jumpy, Blaze? I thought you said you were ’crisp’.” Leaning off the cavern’s side wall. Then placing my left hand against it as I step forward. “Or are you not as confident as you claim to be.” My hand brushes off. Further into the light.
Specks of earth, dusting from my fingertips.
“Uh-no. (cough) It’s just... your eyes.” Settling back, in his previous, calm manner. Although, still grasping firm of a weapon, most likely.
Casually responding. “Well if they bother you that much. I guess I'll get some rest then. Long day and all.” Seeing a spot to huddle up for the night. I placed my bag down against a wall not too far from the fire. Laying my head down in comfort, ready to rest, away from the group.
“Hahaha~. Real smooth. You might as well pay me now.” Viol squeaks.
“Tch.” In a low tone of a whisper, that my ears caught. “You both knew she was there, didn’t you?" Annoyance, clearly in his voice.
“I haven’t a clue what you mean. Honest.” Violet, merrily said.
"Bull." He whispers. "I bet that's what Jade was warning about. You baited me."
Not sitting there, taking it. “Don’t tell me you're trying to back out of our arrangement with an excuse now, Blaze? Because you wanted to take the bet. Remember?" He huffs. "And by your display, I dare say I won mine’s.”
“Wha-but-” Cutting him off.
“I’m sorry. What was it about being a man and never backing down, in front of a lady?” Ebony chided.
Looking over my shoulder.
The stick, shifting in her grasp. Its end piece catching as she holds it up, before him. “Because by the way, your acting, it seems that was just some more talk, like your ego.” Another surprising tone, in voice.
Without saying anything, Blaze stood there. Beginning to comb through his hair, repeatedly with hand. His mind pondering a response, of what next to do. And when finally figuring that out, he sat down. “Damn." Closing his eyes in frustration. "Guess it can’t be helped. Your crafty Ebony. I’ll be sure to get you back next time.”
Then rising too.
“It’s not all bad. At least you get to buy the first round for our new group."
“Yea. And I know the best booze on Whistle’s shelf, too.”
“No doubt, the expensive kind.” Dread, burrowing on his forehead.
“Well duh. What better way to celebrate our first mission together if not the best drink.” A bigger smile.
“Ugh~.” He groaned. “I can’t lose to you too. How'd I dug myself into this sinking hole, here?"
“You did when you betted against me." Beginning to walk to the cave’s outer entrance. "Now play nice you two." Leaving the stick and flame's comfort. Instead, meeting up with someone who's been silently watching.
More so on me.
Facing the wall, I closed my eyes. Tuning out the sounds, of soon to be conversations and of the campfire. Instead, settling in for the night, for I doubt we’d get another opportunity to rest like this for the journey ahead.
A minite Ago
<<>>
The night air passing me, I stood post studying the forest. Its calmness and obscurity peaceful, and somewhat annoying at the same time. For it could give any predator out there, the mere thought of possibly, sneaking up on us. And if it did. Well.
My blade was ready for the taste.
Looking behind me, Blaze gave a sudden reaction, calling out Reyna's name. Not to my surprise, she responded. Her eye aglow, in the dark, however, did.
Studying its texture. It would seem the rumors I've heard from the surviving guards, during the massacre of Ponyville, were somewhat true. For if there is another woman or form, she's somehow been hiding, then I wanted to see it. This... wolf... that saved Hurricane and his knights. For the Queen and higher-ups seem to think quite highly of her.
Stepping briefly into the edge of the campfire's light, Reyna huddled down near a wall, on my left. While the other members of this 'Star Fall' team, traded conversations. Most words, out of reach to hear.
Examining them... Blaze. Not someone I'd personally know, nor from the same battalion or pasts squads. I, however, have heard quite a few interesting things about him. A top tier flyer with considerable speed, combat history, reflexes, and a masterful lance expert, completely outpacing those around him. Has heart, when it comes to being a guard but also displays a cocky-behavior, when on missions and not. Something I've come to learn over the course few days.
'Might need to keep an eye on him.' Moving on.
Jade, while not the talkative type, I've seen him around a couple times. For someone of his stature, he's quite maneuverable and resourceful with that weapon of his. Even now, I try not to imagine the image of a wendigo's caved-in skull. That certain event isn't something I wish to remember... nor him. But now that I think about it, its no wonder he barely talks, anymore...
Noticing a woman's perky smile. 'Violet Everfall.' Someone I've never heard of before. And yet, the Queen chose her for such a mission. 'I wonder what skills you hide under that winter cloak of yours.' Seeing a familiar face approaching, and past her, Reyna observing over a shoulder.
Till one look from me, she fades back into her sleep.
"See something you like sir or is she that alarming, too?"
Facing the Everfree. "Take your pick."
To this, a soft smile took Ebony's face, before becoming stationary again. In a moment...
"She's been gone for some time you know... long enough for something to have happened.
"I know."
"Perhaps, Blaze was right. Someone should of went with her. With eyes like those, I doubt she'd ever get lost in the dark."
"I bet." Keeping small talk.
"..Why aren't you saying more, sir? Aren't you worried? Concerned maybe? With what Queen Faust told us and the importance of this mission; I'm not completely bought, Reyna's someone we can place our life or this mission's success, with."
Taking a breath. My view changed slightly from the forest to her, beside's my right. "I completely agree with you, but then again. Its still be too early to rule her out." My view now, on the sleeping member. "The Queen's no fool. She wouldn't have sent Reyna with us otherwise if she felt she couldn't be trusted. I sure as hell don't, but by the spear of Arteros--the council feels differently. Still... I will report this in the book, just in case."
"..Alright." Her gaze wandering.
"Do you know anyone here besides' me?"
"Jade of course. And Violet, well. It was never boring having her around, last year."
"Why's that?"
"I was tasked with showing a proper, combat-flight demonstration, in worst case scenarios. You know, dodging and preceding attacks. Followed up with maneuverability and planned tactics. Leading either, to escape or victory. No sooner had I finished, someone stepped up for the first challenge of the day."
"And how'd she do." Interested.
"Let's just say she likes to get in real close and cause some trouble. Almost, like someone else here." Noticing Blaze. "I've heard of his reputation."
"I see..." The group resting cozily by the fire. "The knight commanders seem to praise him highly, from what I've been told."
"That they do, but not exactly what I was referring to." Looking at her. She returns back, with the same look.
"Oh... well, knowing you, you'd most likely ignore his advanced gestures."
"That I will. Doesn't mean the rumors about his excessive flirting, are any less true. Mediocre, at best."
A small smile creeping its way. "Doesn't mean you can't handle it. You've been through worse."
"..haven't we both." Facing the forest. Its quiet demeanor affecting us, as another cold breeze passes, yet neither of us deters from it. For such things, we have gotten used to over the years as flyers. "Why don't you get some rest, sir. I can watchpoint."
"No, I'm fine. You need to rest along wi-" Cutting me off.
"You also need to rest, sir. Or at least socialize with the others a little, before you do."
With a look. "Don't I?"
"Giving out orders isn't the same as getting to know them. And you know it." Getting closer to me. "This isn't like before. You are a leader now, and while I know you. They don't. They may have respect for you, but they don't know you as well as I do."
"Why Ebony, it almost sounds like your flirting with me."
"Silver..." She sighs.
"Fine..." Acknowledging. Not feeling like going into it. "You always were stubborn."
"And you always try to distance your feelings, given how much you care for others."
Before my boots could even crunch the snow, underfoot. "..in this world. I have to."
"You don't always." Giving me a last look.
"That's what Sunrise thought too..."
"Sorry... what was that?" A hand of her's reaches but pause in scene.
Not even facing her. "..it was nothing." Walking off, the snow finally making its noisy crunch. "Three-hour shift, Ebony. Make sure you get some rest, too. O.K."
"Goodnight... sir."
Walking to the brimming light. Its warmth in the cavern's inner sanctum, drawing me ever closer. The others sat in comfort, gathered around a vibrant flame. "So..." Sitting down. Facing the unlucky man. "I hear you're buying the first round. Much obliged."
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
The next day, I found myself watching the rising sun. It appearing over the trees yonder in morning-feel and eagerness, to start the day. The sky's color a mixture of blue and orange, entwined in a painted scenery. Sifts of snow, briefly falling off the trees linen. A squirrel moving from one trunk to another, in search of food. And, the occasional pack of eight wendigos in hiding.
Releasing a breath. I stood up from my sitting position on a boulder. Stretching upward and bending my back, cause the ruffles of joints to squeeze. Escaping a great bliss through me. Even more, was my bloodlust throughout the night, keeping them at bay.
I woke up some time ago alerted by their presence. And took Jade's position as night watch. However, the man wanted to serve up his shift completely and almost wouldn't budge. But I managed to convince him to hit the head early, nevertheless.
The campfire gone-as it too, sunder asleep. I found my way walking over to Silver's side. Kneeling down, not even placing a hand on him yet. A sharp metallic feel, touched my neck. Clear intent in its make.
Staring into his worried eye's, a smile I could barely suppress. Forms. "Morning. Had a good night's sleep?"
"..peachy." Removing a blade's edge, slightly. "Something you want?" He asks.
"Yea." Wanting to see his next reaction. "Came to warn you about the pack of carnivores, waiting outside. You know, the wendigos." His eyes widen greatly than before, hearing this. Then looking about, around the cavern to outside.
"Who's guarding post?"
"That would be me." Responding.
"Then, what the hell are you doing in here?!" He shouts. Getting the others to stir from it. "They could be advancing in on us as we speak. Ebony, everyone, wake up. Now!!" Rising, himself.
Putting a hand on him in reassurance. "Relax. I said I came to warn you. Doesn't mean I let my guard down for them to approach us. They're still hiding out in the forest."
"And you know this how?!" He stood, facing me.
Turning to the entrance and walking. "Because I'm just that good. And if you don't believe me, then I'll take care of it." Cutting off my lust. "And if we're leaving soon, mind grabbing my bag? Thanks." Heading out. Not even facing the others as they rose from their sleep.
"Where's she heading?" Viol asks. Tired in voice.
"Heading, to get herself killed. Ready your weapons and follow."
Upon waiting outside, the members of the team gathered beside me. I was going to say something, but a growl from the forest's direction, beat me to it. In which, came out several hungry looking creatures: feast, written in their eyes, claws ghastly and sharper than a steel knife, and teeth; unkempt for tearing through flesh.
The numbers, previously from before had risen. For there were about fourteen together now, surrounding us.
Seeing this, "I guess something like this was bound to happen. No time like the present to test our compatibility." Silver says, ripping away his cloak. Revealing his get up and lock of silver hair. The saber from yesterday along with a smaller sword, both holster on his left hip. A lighter armor outfit, showcasing his shoulders and back muscles in a grease-fabric. Along with a helmet, different from the guards at Canterlot, fastened on his right. Detailing a knight's own battle image.
Doing the same, the others revealed their assortment's, under their cloak. Same outfit design and helmets, but different weaponry and gear: For Blaze, a handheld spear appeared in length. It's sharpness at least two-feet in design, with an eccentric look. The handle attached, with another sharp end point. A sword, plastered on his side.
Revealed, in a better look- her hair yellow mixed with green. Ebony, had a bow unlike anything I've ever seen before; as she reminds me of Atalanta, from the Fate/Stay anime series. Minus, the ears.
Her bow, itself, looked like it had an inner sharp edge; formed into keen blades. Its string, giving an ethereal glow. Having me wonder where she stored her quiver, for ammo.
Like Ebony, Violet also looked better with her short hot-pink and purple hair. Carrying a set of knives and daggers around her hip's. Two pouches on either side. A weapon set similar to that of Jack. Springing forth sharp tools in hand, ready to fight. A flick of playment in between.
Last, but not least. Jade, with a similar cut to that of Hurricane, had a shift of emerald hair, darkening in color. A warhammer in one hand, surprising it's weighted look.
Snarling in aggression, my focus was once more on the impending threat.
'Well, if they wanna join in. So be it.'
A halo covers me. Reaching behind, I unsheathe Zangetsu, grasping firmly in both hands ready to do this. The air changing, everything quiet, everyone tense- rigid in movement. 'A split second', being the deciding factor for what's about to happen. For what's about to go down. Unfortunately....that factor was me.
In a big sneeze.
"Achoo!" Hugging myself. Feeling the cold tension. "Ugh. Why am I so damn cold?!" The comforts of having a tail wrapped around, failing, in doing me any favors.
Without wasting another second, the group of monsters charged us. Heave of snow, sprawling away from their mad sprint, closing the distance. "To the sky, now!!" Silver says, sprouting angelic wings, taking flight. Ebony, Blaze, Violet, and Jade following suit, as they too, flew back a bit before soaring above. I, on the other hand, got my head in the game, meeting the frenzy.
Taking Zangetsu to my side, I slash upward. Raising myself along with a wendigo in the air. Right before finishing it off with a couple more strikes. Retrieving Zangetsu embedded in one as it falls from midair, others took its place in view, as they jumped in an effort to kill me. Maneuvering out of reach from a claws-length, I spun in a front flip. My right leg sweeping down, ax kicking the mutt that attacked. Plummeting, head first into the ground.
While three others approach, closer in range.
In rapid shots- arrows rained down, piercing through them. Sending the wendigos back crashing down. Upon landing on my feet, I figured it was Ebony, given their glow and sudden disappearance. Rushing forward, two more boxed in, in front of me. With my left index finger, I fired a small beam across-at the patch snow; causing a startlement in their run. Blade extended, I cut through the both of them, as a knife would through butter. Their corpses plopping in the snow, behind me.
Soaking the white plain, in red shades.
The previous wendigo I had knocked down before, rose its head out of the ground. Shaking fussily, clearing the snow away. Upon looking up, it's face was met with the back piece of a warhammer, belonging to Jade. Toppling over in on itself, it looked like its back was ready to mend. Lifting his weapon once more, Jade descends down even harder in its face. Then again. And again. Dismembering its face in a puddle of broken teethes, broken bones, and tissue. A crushing snap was heard in the end as the beast's support, finally gave out.
A sight to gruesome to even say.
Seeing one of their own out the fight, in a ghastly display. Two others, headed for Jade. Snarling with hate, they prepare themselves and their claws with vengeance, aloud. Jade in response, grab firm of his hammer in both hands, ready for it. A dagger thrown in the air, however, had much to say instead.
Injuring one of the two in the eye, leaving it stunned. Its other member still in pursuit without concern, but animosity. Bearing its claw, it swung forth, downwards. Jade guarding, to block with the hammer's sharp side, met the blow as he parries to the side. Flapping his wings in a strong beat, he used this speed to spin, bringing his ax in a cleaving way. But misses, as the wendigo saw this, jumping back.
The one that was injured tried to pry the dagger out of its socket, but...
"What's the matter. Don't like your gift?" Violet appears on it's back from nowhere. "Here, let me get that for you." Two blades in hand, she slits the throat of the beast, in a wide gash. It no longer reaching for its eye, but throat, to stop the excess of blood, flowing. Getting on its knees, "There. All better now, yes?" Plucking the blade out swiftly. Causing a reaction as the thing cries in marbled screech and chokes on its own blood. Falling limp in its position. Arms drooping.
'She seems nice. I like her.'
Ducking a wild swing, Violet weaves back from a flurry of blows. Showcasing a smile in doing so.
"Whoops! So close. Almost got me!" Taunting another beast. Her dagger, ready.
"Yagh!" A spear plants behind. Digging in, through its back. Blaze, hovering above the ground, holding the pierced-wendigo in place. Taking the opening granted to her, Viol moves in for the kill.
Swinging Zangetsu behind then slashing in a wide arc, I cleave through an arm appendage. Belonging to another wendigo. It rears back from the pain and mostly gauges the harm Zangetsu brings, for it distancing itself, was an indication. Lunging forward I get ready to kill it, unfortunately, another one took its place instead. Sacrificing itself, letting its member escape through the woods."
Flying overhead, I see Silver assisting Jade with two others. His swordsmanship impressive, dual wielding blades in hand. Dodging fatal blows, whilst slitting the risks and tendons of a wendigo. It soon collapsing from his handiwork, alive.
"Sir! Ebony shouted. Having a bird's-eye view, above. "One of the wendigos is escaping through the woods. I can't get a clear shot! If it leaves, it may gather others to attack us again!" Aiming her bow.
"I'm on it!" Following its trail. The red stains of blood leading me forwards. Running through the forest once more it was only then, the cold air brushed my skin in icy feel. Groaning in displeasure, I quicken the pace. The blood in the snow leading me near a river stream; its surface mostly filled atop with a layer of thick ice and snow.
Upon catching up to it, Zangetsu in my palm, I couldn't help but think of the controversy here. These things were renowned killing machines. Fierce and monstrous, from the many stories told and ideology based, around them. Especially, when they chased me through Ponyville, in that last battle. But, here I am becoming the hunter. Hunting, my own prey...
"I'm on you now, slowpoke. Your ass is mine!" Leaning forward, sprinting faster. Bearing my fang, I swept at its head. Eager for the kill. Yet, somehow. Someway, it sensed its demising death, upon it. For the wendigo lowered its head at the last possible second. Slowing down in an abrupt stop.
Missing overhead, my body spun, correcting its course to face the thing. Touching the snow and ground sliding back, I planted Zangetsu firm, coming to a stop myself. It glared at me in disdain.
"Leaving so soon. Don't wanna stick around with your friends?" Beginning to walk nonchalantly towards it. It, backing up slightly from my presence. "Well, that's too bad. They're having quite some fun, back there." Preparing to end this. "But, if you really wanna go then, please. By all means." Getting in a stance: my sword at arm level in front of my chest. Handle in both hands. My legs bent, anticipating for the signal to move. While the tip of the blade face's the enemy, in killing gleam.
Eyeing me, it pauses its movement. Guessing it knows fully well, there's no escape. 'Ready or not, here I come.' About ready to pounce.
And yet... couldn't.
For I just stood in my position, watching as the monster before me, came up with a really stupid idea.
Turning tail to the river, it skits over the ice from its upstart running. Tripping now and then, but nonetheless refused to stay put. Doing remarkably well, considering an arm mutilated, in disarray.
'That's just... sad.'
'It really is.' Pathetically crawling, nowhere near halfway across. 'Watching it is starting to bum me out.' Sheathing Zangetsu.
'Think it can swim?'
'Hm. Probably?' Relaxing my stance, unsure.
'Care to find out? Might lift the boredom.'
My left-hand twitches, by the idea. "Yea, I think it just might." Raising the index fingers, shifting them in a pointed gun position. As a certain energy flexes; its nature ghostly, traversing from within the core of my chest through the arm. Aiming at the river, set.
Energy fuming at the tips in sickle smoke, I fire a shot.
Piercing through the ice, hitting the surface near the carnivore. Shifts of crack in the area's surface spreading. Firing another, I shot in front of the wendigo. Another on its right. Then two more behind it on each side. Turning to face me, it's eyes going wide.
I saw a hint of fear for the first time.
Moving my fingers close to lips. "I guess even monsters have something to be afraid of. Have a nice swim." I blew out the sweet-sickle, candle.
The next scene in play--a drowning beast falling through--claws it's way in the freezing water, to get out. Becoming a feline cat. Too stubborn to ever learn how to swim or face it's most terrifying fear. Swatting and reaching for a piece of dry land. A solid surface for safety. Only, for the ice to break in brittle remnants, every time it believes it got ahold of something. It's lungs flooding, by the icy-grave, the river depths gave.
Screaming and kicking in rebellious protest, brought a satisfying melody to ears. 'That's better.' Listening to its pleas. The fill of enjoyment as a soul suffers.
Till...
"Reyna!" A voice shouts, pulling my attention, elsewhere. Ruining the mood. Facing the approaching flyer, I was met with a pair of familiar faces. Landing, Silver returns the same expressionless-look. His wings folding away someplace.
'Seriously, what are they. Descendants of angels or something?' Levy jokes.
Looking to me, it was then he heard the gurgle cries of something. Checking the river, he watches as the wendigo I chased down, drown at last, in the water. Then facing me.
"..not even gonna ask. You hurt?" Giving my form, a quick study. Though, trying not to show it.
"Not a scratch on me." Opening my arms in gesture.
"Wow." Blaze, say's, hovering in flight. An impressed tone in voice. Different, compared to last night. "Has anyone ever told you, you look-"
"Amazing!" Violet says, coming down. "Are those your ear's? And is that a tail?! Aww~ you look so adorable in white. Come here. Who's the best she-beast around. You are. Yes, you are." Saying it in a weird way. Along with trying to feel my tail-- wrapped around my waist, and wanting to pet me, for some inexplicit reason.
With the strength of a finger against her forehead, keeping her back. "Yeah, no. I ain't-a pet."
"Aw, come on. You're like a cute lil pup. Its gonna be hard resisting to rub your head. I bet you might even wag your tail or shudder, from the little excitement. Pretty Please?" Pouting, with a face of pure innocence.
All the while Blaze, snickers in amusement. Enjoying the sudden show.
'Okay, I change my mind. Kill her.' My hollow say's.
Removing my finger, I grab onto Violet's wrist. "No." I send her flying up. Detransforming from my ghost's state, finally. For if the cold wasn't going to get me, it just might be her. Stepping forward, I skated back to the cave's entrance. Alone.
"......"
"......"
"..She totally wants a rub."
"Violet, (sigh) knock it off."
"Never!! And I'm gonna give it to her, even if it kills me!"
Someone, finally bursts. Laughing their ass off.
~<>~
Upon arriving back at the entrance. "Gotta say, I didn't mind the action one bit. Really cuts loose the same old routine, the last couple of days. And who knew you were quite the sharpshooter, Ebony. Got this one in the heart." Blaze says, checking a corpse with the bottom of his greave. "Poor bastard. Ya never stood a chance. A real heart-breaker, she is."
Hearing this and briefly looking his way. "I prefer you not call me such things."
Chuckling a bit. "Sorry, if I offended you, Ebony. It was meant, as a little joke. What I mean to say is that you have one heck of a dead-eye. And that bow... never seen one like it before. Where'd you get it?"
Picking up her cloak and putting it on. "Had it specially crafted, just, for me. But if your interested, I could use a practice target. Want to be it?"
"Uh--no. I prefer to keep my head, thank you."
Stepping up and about to head in, cloak draped, "Gather your things. We wasted enough time as is. We leave in five minutes." Silver said.
"No offense sir, but shouldn't we catch our breath first and let our circuits rest a bit. We have just gone through a fight, after all. Might need to conserve our strength for the flight ahead." Blaze said. Putting in his opinion.
"Can't. With these dead bodies scattered out and about, dripping blood, There bound to draw some unwanted attention. As we speak, a pack could be on their way here, if not already." I interjected.
"Which is exactly why we must leave. So gather your things and make preparations. If need be, we still have 'mage elixir' to keep us going for a couple more days. Two weeks, remember? Two weeks to meet the deadline and report in whatever we find. So, let's get to it." Going to collect his stuff.
"If we make it to the gorge in two weeks that'll be a record for sure." Blaze chided.
A long exasperated gasp, "Perhaps, even the greatest record ever, in flyer's history." Viol stares, wide-eyed in awe and determination. "Let's go!" Running inside. Seeing her eager.
Getting my stuff and having a ration for breakfast. The members of the team that can fly ascended into the skies, once more. Silver taking point, soaring ahead, while I pursue behind on foot. Skating through the forest's wilderness, becoming bothersome up to this point. Of course, I could save myself the hassle and fly instead, but what a waste of precious ghost energy, that'll be. Never know when I might need it.
That, and because I haven't really been practicing much at it. Busy learning other techniques and all.
'When we get back remind me to put flying at the top of my to-do list.' Rushing forth. Blurring through the cold scenery, traveling to our next designated location. 'Along with getting a better coat.'
~<>~
Grateful I was for this open, rushing terrain. Not much obstruction in the way besides the slope and few rocks sprouted out, every now and then; as I zip past them. Nope. Just me, my skates, and this body of water, heading downstream. Pushing, pedal to the medal, I was having a bit of a blast over the river, Silver said we could travel.
Easier too, for me.
It's been a tiresome, a couple of days. Tomorrow, being the last day to confirm observation, on the other scout team. Whether to determine if they were alive and well, or perhaps, if what Faust believes is true - from the way Silver read his book and informs us - is that they've been made. Cover blown, as she continues to get similar reports. But, without the end cue signifying Swift, as the writer. Meaning something must have happened.
Looking up, over my shoulder. The group, of elite hand-picked flyers above, were beyond the term - exhausted. Sluggish even. Can't blame them for it. Traveling day and night, excessively for two weeks while consuming bottles of liquid made to replenish their magic. This mission's success which could determine the fate of their people. Their home. And getting to the last known location of a missing garrison, that's been on an expedition for nearly ten months. Outside of Canterlot. Would do that to anyone.
Even after agreeing to carry most of the supplies for them, they looked deader than me. 'I'm surprised they haven't broken yet.'
'You kidding, their one breeze away from falling in. Look at them.'
Spinning around, my legs straining with effort. Slowing my speed and hovering over the frigid cool water, traveling back. I glanced quick, studying Violet's and Blaze's face, for they weren't wearing much facial protection as the others. Their eyes, droopy. Weary. The byproduct of continuous missed sleep, hunger, overexertion, and fatigue, way kicked in. Going by the others, they were obviously in the same boat. Luckily we made it out of that tundra swamp. Because for some stupid reason, the water gave off a foreboding feeling, underneath.
Must have been one of those hydra things Silver was warning about, earlier.
Hearing a rapid noise, I spun around. Seeing a tide of rushing water falling over a fall. And a crevice rock somewhat over the edge, sticking out.
Getting close, my feet lands on the hanging cliff. Covered by two fronts of open vast, strong currents. Walking to the edge, I looked down at the ravine before me. The scenery below in view, no longer displaying a forest's or swamp's landscape. But a barren bedrock, open valley's gorge, beneath. Its rocky terrain split in half, by a running river stream, coming from the waterfall. At least a good three-hundred-foot drop, from where I stood. Looking back up, studying my right: grassy fields with minimal trees and lush green in view, filled the land. Studying my left, now: awaited a small grassy field, mostly ending with barren patches of land. Stretching way forth over to a mountain range.
Guessing this was the outskirt of Froggy Bottom... Bogg? Sounds extremely stupid, for a name.
Finally, catching up to me. The members of the team landed on the crevice, as well. Blaze, Violet, and Jade, taking a breather as each one collapse in their own way. Ebony, slightly hunched over, removing her hood overhead. Sweating trickles of rain, from her brow.
"Finally... we're... here." Silver says. Loosening his attire a bit. Removing the cloak. For the weather did feel warm and moist, as a spring-summer feel to it. Pulling out a map, he examined it. Tracing his fingers on it to some point. A slight smile actually making his face. Collapsing too, he sat on his ass from the fall. Breathing frantically, sweating beads.
"If we--if we follow alongside this bedrock gorge. And head towards those mountains in view...we should be able to rendezvous with Swift and his team...at their last known location." He breathes out, heavy in voice.
Collapsing too, on my knees after taking off the bags and cloak, gear. I observed the path once more. "There's not much elements in the way for hiding. A stealth approach isn't gonna work out here... it may be best to leave at nightfall." I said. Facing him.
"But we... we won't be able to see anything... if we do." Ebony responded, breathlessly.
"Its almost a full moon tonight. Surely that will help. If you guys soar overhead, you'll have a better lay of the land."
"And what of you?" He asked. "If we travel at night overhead, you can't travel with us the way you do. It'll draw you out. And leaving you behind to stay isn't an option I'm willing to take."
Blinking, in minimal, mild surprise.
"Didn't know I matter to you that much." Joking.
"You don't. Just don't want you on your own again like at the cave. Blaze will miss you."
"That's true." Said man raises his hand, before plummeting down. "So I... I think I'll just stay with her for a bit... till you return..." Laying against the surface, gasping for air.
Rolling my eyes. "I can keep up on foot. Don't worry about me."
Placing a hand on his chin, pondering. "While I agree that to be a smart move, the fact is we're not adapt to seeing in the dark, the way you do. Not to mention, if it is a full moon tonight, we'll have to soar at a differentiated altitude, just not to be seen... We could miss something vital, flying over-pass." Examining, the others. "And I don't think we have the mentality nor stamina, to fly straight for another night. Let alone, counter, an unfriendly situation. Should things turn south..."
Studying his gaze to the passing others. They all worse for wear, than when we first met. "...I guess your right." My eyes then scan him clearly. His reiatsu or more specifically, his reiryoku (magic), completely drained. And even if he did took a swig of that mage elixir he's been gulping for days. The added boost of stamina and refill of energy, would only be short-lived, anyway.
Which brought up a serious question.
'Just how much elixir and food, do we still have left?' Moving to the bags and checking inside, a handful of food rations and six bottles - each reverberating with strong reiryoku - were left, untouched.
Drinking wise, we had plenty of water. Thanks to the running stream, beside's me. But food wise, we didn't have enough for the journey back, once the task was complete... which makes me wonder. 'Just what has Swift and his team been doing for food? If they found nothing remaining of the Scout Regiment. And the barren land ahead that fills their report as a tumbleweed husk. Then wouldn't their supplies have dwindled already, if not by now.'
'Jeez, Queen. Why are you overthinking this? If there's subtle land or not, why do you care what they have to eat?' Levy asks.
Responding,
'It matters, because this would have had to be the only way for them to get there. And in case you hadn't notice, since we entered and pass through Froggy Bottom Bogg, the only source of life I could pick up on were those Hydras, underneath. Scanning now...' Shifting my focus and spiritual energy into sensing ahead. 'I'm not really picking up on anything in Swift's direction. Maybe I'm just to far to sense them....but I don't like this. This...anticipation, I'm getting.'
[color=#be7a43]'..That anticipation you feel, is partially fear.'
'Zangetsu...' I stutter in thought.
'In times of awareness, there has always been fear. Fear, leads to doubt. For which that doubt becomes an emotion, which tethers all beings, god or not, into a sense of worry. A sense of caution: diluted by clouded thoughts, misguided senses, and poor judgment... but often enough, that false sense of judgment, could be what keeps you alive. So trust that feeling. That fear, Reyna. And keep it well. For in this world, there's no telling what lies in wait, for us.'
'...In this world, what do I have to be afraid of?' I said, rhetorically.
Not hearing his voice for a few seconds. Building up his awaited, wording. 'Anything and everything, that's out to kill you... never forget that.'
True enough, he had a point. And begrudgingly, I couldn't agree more. But I didn't tell him that.
'In any case, I suggest you take this time to rest. Your body aches too, doesn't it?'
'It's nothing.'
'Even so. You've pushed beyond your physical limit as well. You can't think if you're exhausted. Or fight if you are hungry. So rest for now. If anything shows itself or happens nearby, we'll let you know... I know your feet are hurting. It might finally be time to give them a new lease.'
'..alright.' My focus turning to Silver and the group. They each lightening their outfit and gear, mostly taking them off.
"So, are we gonna camp here for the night?" I ask.
Observing me, then the layout. "Good isolated position and natural protection barrier. Plus, wide view and open scenery... I see no reason why not. This actually makes a good position. Just can't light a campfire is all, but doable." Silver says.
"Good to know." Standing up, jacket hitting the floor. While my feet help each other take off a pair of skates. "Then I guess the guys can have the first watch. Viol. Ebony. Care to join me?"
An incredulous look showing. "What are you doing?" Ebony glances. Unsure, herself.
"Oooh! I'm already in." Viol, cheers. Surprisingly, already stripped of her armor and gear. "Let's go!!" Sprinting fast, already after entering a runner's position.
Walking back, my right foot barely hanging over the edge. "What else. A swim of course." I lean back, over the falling spring. Gravity, plunging me into a free fall, near the base of the cool, rushing, drizzling waves.
Soon jumping over before uttering, "Don't forget our bags!" Viol, leaps like a kid would over a diving board. The splash waiting below to be an aftermath of our descent and playfulness, to keep cool under this whole mission's ordeal. The thought of worry and anticipation to be a theme for another day. A fun experience for the here and now, today...
waiting...
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Author's Note
Nani?! Chapter 10, is out already. Like what?
Well, to be frank, I kind of owed it to you guys, with not sticking to my regiment and keeping you waiting. I mean, I hate it too when a good story is left untouched for so long. It kind of drives you nuts for an update. I mean, with college, studying, and preparing for everything else into adulthood... shits hard, you know. Anyway, that's for me to worry about so I hope you enjoy the latest Ch.
For I had to do a fuck tone of research about the continent/country Equestria, inhabitants, and creatures, and how to move the story along from my previous write-ups. And as always, some feedback would greatly be appreciated. Thanks.
Ch.10 To be a Merc. Pt.3
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
*Splash!!*
A sound made when an object makes a sudden impact, hitting a water's surface with such high velocity. The force creates a small power vacuum in the once clear reflective lake. And that vacuum soon becomes a gaping hole, filling in on itself, from its abrupt disturbance. As a trickle of rain, fall back into their respective place.
Looking to my left and waiting a few seconds, a creature with soaking pink and violet hair comes out of hiding from the depths below. To breathe a breath of fresh air. Doing this endeavor multiple times now.
"O.K., Violet. Enough is enough. Your gonna get hurt if you keep diving off that high." Looking ahead of me, as I lay lifeless and still on my back, in the lake's water. Swam a familiar pair of ebony brown eye's. "No more." She says, telling a child.
"Oh, just one more. That was fun." A voice, cries in protest.
"No."
"Well, I'm gonna do it anyway!" Wings form from nowhere, then flap. Picking her up.
"I said no." Ebony grabs ahold of Violet's leg before she could sore off. "And how can you fly? You're completely drenched."
"I will be again if you don't let-woah~!" Falling in once more. Feeling the ripples of distortion not only from the fall at the base of my toes but from them as well.
'They seem to know how to have a good time.'
Looking back up to the sky above me. Its texture waning of fading light led me to believe it was almost night. For the shadows on the crevice, rock walls grew to greater heights than ten minutes before. Closing my eyes, I felt somewhat satisfied and decided this was for the best. I may not be able to foresee abnormal and uncertain events in my future, but I can sure as hell handle whatever comes my way. In, my own way. And with that simple thought...
My right-hand plants itself on the cool reflexive floor, I floated in. With effort in work, I gradually began to push up. My legs soon following, turning over onto my knees. As they briefly sunk in for a moment before they too, felt the rigid of a cool object, underneath. It continuously misshaping from my constant touch and movement in trying to get up. However, even with the waters sudden shifts in place, it still felt like a solid surface, beneath my fingers.
Slowly making way; a trick I always wanted to try while in base form. I straighten up, standing fully tall now. And with a leg in motion, they walk with purpose towards a direction. For the ghost energy underfoot led me forward over to dry land.
Noticing a pair of eyes, gawking. "I'm gonna dry up and change. You two take as long as you want. I doubt Blaze would try anything, while Silver and Jade's guarding post but I still wouldn't put it past him, to try and get a few good looks in. So, I'll keep watch till then." I told them.
(A more colorful expression by Violet than Ebony) "...She's like a bag of never-ending surprises." I felt her stare, as I made it to my bag.
Checking real quick for any prying eyes, besides Violet and Ebony's quiet gaze. I began to undress out of my soaked clothes. Followed next with the order of drying and putting on something new to wear. Instead of the usual black or white tank top, I normally wear. I wore a red shirt instead. Another pair of black pants, closest to that of cargos for they carried more pockets. And a pair of clean socks, now resting briefly in my baggy pant's. My belt fastened around, keeping my attire freshly looked...
An idea design I may have provided Ruby with some time ago. Luckily, she finished before this mission even began. If there's one thing I can say about that girl, is that she's really good with her hands. Never met anyone so passionate in their line of work, like her before. Well, almost anyone.
Thinking of a former friend.
Emerging out and stepping on to ground level, was Ebony. Her shirt soft, hair dripping wet and trickles, running down her lower exposed thigh gave off a.... well, let's just say she looked good, more than was willing to admit. Followed closely, Violet steps out. Somewhat displaying a refreshing look on her face. All bubbly.
"Not a warm bath, but still relaxing none the less. Huh, Ebony?" Facing her cohort.
Pulling and assorting her items, out a bag. "Besides having me worry somewhat for your safety. Yes. It was quite nice." Undressing.
Looking away, I laid my dank clothes over a stone to dry. Nothing else I could do with them. Couldn't even put them in my bag without wetting everything else. So after that, I just stood and waited for them to change. Not that the view from a waterfall as large as this was anything to sneeze at. It actually helped in distracting me from a previous thought, when I said 'I'd forgotten what natural beauty, looks like.'
To be alive. I smiled.
"Huh, what's with that grin?" A cherry voice asks.
Dismissing it quick. "Just enjoying my short-lived paradise, before it ends."
The two gave a questionable look. My words lost on them.
Fully dressed in clothing and grabbing their stuff. They too let whatever wet clothes they had to air out on a rock, away from the lake.
"They've waited long enough. I guess it's our turn for 'watch', now." Ebony chided. Then looking to me. "Do you need a hand going up?"
Responding with a brush of my hand. I waved her off, kindly.
"See ya at the top then. B~ye." Viol soars off. Flying up to the crevice edge, hanging over the falls.
Ebony sprouting her golden wings, taking flight. Following behind the mad flyer. Taking my time I took this moment to practice on my flying. Just like at the lake, in the water. My ghost energy tingles. Moving. Circling around me. Body lighter as the only difference was the lighted bag, holding me down. Taking a small lift, I too, get off the ground. Hovering, for a couple of seconds. My balance barely controllable...
'He makes it look so easy in the show.' Gritting in frustration, staying afloat. While trying to remain composed.
Before I knew it, I was heading directly towards the fall's wall. My body trying to stop itself, flailing around miserably, in order to gain somewhat control. As I pondered, why was I moving in the first place?
[color=#be4343]'Haha~. You're terrible at this. Why not just go shinigami and walk up? Would be easier, don'tcha think?' Hearing my hollow's sass.
"Tssk." Trying to ignore her, while she laughs constantly, at my inane struggles. Causing a little fume within me to boil and as if fuel. I flew forth into the wall, by mistake. But before colliding into it and injuring my self, my feet kick off in anger. Sending me instantaneously, away from the bedrock at a fast pace. For a moment of lost control, I spun back, coming to an abrupt stop. Yards away. And instead, rocket forward into the air, building altitude.
Sailing at uncontrollable speeds, whilst making different maneuvers and turns. As my flying became rapid. And yet, I didn't cancel my energy. Not by what Levy said next.
'Careful Queen. If anyone up top sees ya, they might think you're a featherless bird without a head!' Laughing.
A thought pulses. Pushing me left. Away from a crevice wall. Another, correcting my posture in a skydive. A third, a fourth, and fifth. Correcting me. Refining me. Every action made and taken, becoming clearer in flight. My other nature taking over.... gaining little experience in the process. Every deciding action and every response made. Had my mind realize more and more, an untapped instinct. An untapped potential.
Flying forth, towards the waterfall now. I made an abrupt shot, upwards, before even splashing in through or touching, the pouring rain. Droplets every now and then making soft contact upon my face.
Nearing the others on the edge, their location sensed, I extend a hand. Touching and grabbing firm from underneath, I swing, back onto the rock standing out over the edge. My body working its way as I land, hard. While my feet slide back on the terrain surface, coming to a stop, pass Silver and the gang.
They, watching back, mostly with an alarmed look on their face at my taken action.
"What?" I said looking back. Planting a hand on a knee in getting up. "Not all of us can fly." I clearly stated.
'Well, somebody give the girl a prize. And they said comedy was dead.' She laughs in newfound humor.
'The only comedy here is how annoying you can be, at times.' My inner voice, sounding pissed.
'True... but it helped you get better at flying, didn't it?' Feeling her cold, smug.
'Helped me? I did this completely on my own.' Walking over to my jacket and shoes, passing everyone again. They still giving a look, I dismissed quickly.
'Sure ya did. Can't even admit you had a little help. And the old man say's teamwork is key and all that, for any relationship.'
'Oh. Then, in that case, thank you Levy... for being a pain in the ass.' Dropping my bag. Then putting on my socks and skates.
'Aww~. Thanks, Queen. You break my heart too.' I couldn't help but chuckle inwards. Though I had a feeling she must of heard it.
Damn mind sharing.
Picking up my jacket, I dawned it once more. My attire completely set. Checking over a shoulder, Silver, Jade, and Blaze descend into the gorge below. Leaving behind us three girls to stand watch for anything, to come.
Hours passing and after everyone had a moment to relax, converse, eat, and sleep in through the peaceful night (While I mostly ignored Blaze's sudden attempts at conversation). The only sound heard, giving life to the outdoor silence, was that of the blissful waterfall. Its torrent, seemingly forever strong and eternal. Unchanging no matter how much time passes.
Standing over the edge's threshold, watching the night sky, I remained complacent. Left to my own thoughts, given that I had nothing else to do. While the perks of having a phone for such occasions as this seemed useful, most of the time, I could never bring myself to use the thing. Don't know why, I just didn't at times. So instead, here I was. Keeping a watchful eye. Waiting for tomorrow to start....and yet, wasn't. All the same.
As, if waiting to hear his voice. I call to him. 'Zangetsu...'
Seconds later, he responds by ushering my name, back. '...what is it, Reyna?'
Getting a little response from me, momentarily. '...Sorry... just wanted to hear your voice, is all.' A partial truth, whispered. Not even sure why I called him or what I wanted to say.
Yet, speaking to me as if knowing more. 'Are you sure that's all you wanted? By your tone alone, I can tell something heavy rests on your mind. If you wish to talk. I'm always here for you.... so please do.' His smooth, yet calm voice. Comforting.
Observing the moon. It's radiance bewitch'ful and supported by the twinkles of exploded stars, long since past. Briefly, got the uncertain jumble of words in my mind to subside and instead, speak freely. My mouth moving on its accord.
Mentally, of course.
'...you know, when we first arrived in this world... I wasn't expecting to be in the grace of a queen. Nor that of a god for the matter. In fact... I didn't really know what I was expecting. Not Starswirl and those council members. Not those wendigos we first met. Or Luna, when I saved her... I wasn't expecting this task too. Something as crucial as this, which determines the fate of those people, back at Canterlot....of Ruby's.' Catching myself. 'I wasn't expecting any of this.'
And as if picking up on it.
'..Like your previous life. When you encountered Tiburon. Before you...' He trails off. Not finishing the thought.
'...before I lost my city. Before I even had the chance to defend it. After, I died?' I ask.
He not saying anything.
'Then, yea...this reminds me a bit of that.' I told him, exhaling a breath.
Eventually, speaking again.
'Although, I don't really give a damn about anyone else there or owe them any favors... I don't want her to experience that feeling. That...' A little brat coming to mind. 'loss of home. Of purpose. Of everything fought, for... It wasn't exactly the best feeling to carry around in hell. The guilt...my failure... it ate me up plenty of times when other demons couldn't.'
'...and you think this same guilt may do the same to her?' He asks.
'No...' I responded. 'It'll do worse.' Feeling as though he pondered what I meant, till.
'..because she is a princess. Because a city where her citizens are born. Are from. And live. Is much different than watching people she's possibly known, die. In a broken village.'
'..She was on the verge of breaking when we first met. The look in her eyes. Hehe~. It was pathetic, that's for sure. But...' Thinking back. The terrified look when death was upon her... then at town hall. When she looked at me. Something else within them, holding a different meaning but at the same time. A heavy feel. '..seeing her like that. Just kinda pissed me off. And those wendigos were a good source to take it out on...'
'Reyna....'
Quiet, we became. Enjoying the still sound of a waterfall. My view no longer looking up, but ahead. To the darken, unseen gorge below, and the two paths extending before me. As if relating my scenario before me, for I had a choice to make.
'Zangetsu...' Opening up my own, pathetic, bottle-up feeling. 'I made a promise, once. In Hell, long ago... One I swore I would always keep to and never stray from. Do you...can you remember it? The vow I made?' Waiting for his response. Seeing if its true, if he really shares all my memories.
In a moment. After he took a breath. He began to speak again but not in his usual own way.
[color=#be7a43]'Never again will I trust. Never again can I be hurt. They can torture, abuse, and break me apart. But I can't feel any of it as long as I stay true. As long as I stay ruthless. As long as I stay astray from redemption or the acts of it. Of kindness. Generosity. Hope. And whatever follows. If I don't, I will feel it again. The act of betrayal. The act of failing. The act of being miserable forever more. So, never let it show. That weakness... that mess of me, again. For she is who led me here and is long since dead. While I remain in this infernal suffering... this internal Damnation...' Reciting the very words I made my core.
My foundation, thousands of years ago.
'We both know there's something waiting for us ahead. And whatever it may be, could mean disaster for Canterlot. So if I do this. If I have to go all out. There's no denying, I'm risking my life for them...for her... so what would the vow I made then, mean now?' I awaited his words.
'The vow that kept me when I was constantly humiliated. Constantly shamed. The only thing that kept me going all those years locked away. What would it mean if I actually started to help others, again? What would that mean for me?'
Scouring the abyss below for answers. Pretending as if at least one, was down there. 'What would it mean...?' I could feel myself tense by that one question. Lingering in the back of my mind, in dreaded repetition.
When all of a sudden, a hand covered by a smoking cloak, brushes against my chin. Forcing my head up from the black pitch. Replaced, by a familiar face.
'I do not know Reyna... your right to admit you owe them nothing. Not your allegiance nor your life.' Seeing his face looking down on me. 'And if this vow, is what held you together. All those years locked away, in captivity... then we can leave. Tonight. Far away from Canterlot and its troubles. From Faust, Luna, and that of Ruby...' He says the last part, while his eyes shown through. Watching mine's, in sudden wait before continuing.
'But, would that really be for the best..? Would you be content on leaving them in such a dire situation?' He asks me.
Shaking my head from his soft grip. 'I don't know, I don't wanna grow attached.' Sticking to my vow. 'Things, never end well.'
'Then, don't. Be their 'merc.' Be Death's weapon. Be who you want to be, even if it means always cutting ties.' I eyed him, once more. His coat mysteriously fluttering away in the wind. Drifted pieces, fading out of existence. 'Your stronger than you know. But I can understand not wanting to be hurt. So, don't do it for them. Do it for yourself.'
"Myself..." Wasn't sure if I said it aloud or a small echo in thought. For I watched him in sudden, stupor.
'While a word, there's more to being a 'mercenary' than you believe. How you best describe it, by your actions. Defines, you.'
'My action...' Thinking unsure.
'You can still keep your vow. Face threats that linger. And make money, by doing a job best suited for you. If being a mercenary isn't the right word for this, then I don't know what is...' He says. Giving a sense of the idea.
Closing my eyes and pushing away my feelings on the matter. I opened them, with new meaning.
As if understanding, Zangetsu begins to dissipate. His lower half gone and right before leaving. 'Whatever happens tomorrow or ever... You are never alone...' Evaporating out of thin air.
In passing moments. '...Thank you. You really are the best...Zangetsu.' Wishing my spirit goodnight.
...
...
...
'....Oh, fuck thi-'
The next morning was faced with clear skies and an obnoxious, pleasant sun rising. For the lids on my eyes burned with such radiance, I did my best to cover them in hopes of staying asleep.
"Alright. Time to move. Viol. Reyna. Wake up."
Or not.
"Mmm. Not yet. Too, tired." She cries asleep. Feeling the same.
"I know what you mean..." Ebony's voice, responded. "but if we take too long to complete the mission. Whistle might run out of her famous 'Pure Eclipse' rum, by the time we get back. Then again, it could already be-"
"Noo~!" Violet stirs in rotation. Getting my eyes to dose open as she was on her heels, standing. Pointing a finger in accusation and claim. "Don't you dare finish that sentence! I can't even imagine a night when that happens. That's the best drink on Whistle's shelf! Without it... that just leaves 'Autumn Rosemary, White Nectar, Cosmic Stardust, and Blue Fruit Wine. And don't get me started on 'Willow Apple Rum'.
As if, something had worked. I could have sworn there was a hint of a knowing smile on Ebony's corner lips. Right before it became neutral again.
"Hold on..." Looking to Blaze as he was knelt down. Checking his bag. "Those are all thirty bits per bottle." A cold sweat showing. "Surely you don't mean to get those..." He asks, doubting that the case. However, upon looking at Viol's mad grin and Ebony's quiet gaze. He immediately knew. "That's close to an entire month's rent!!" Standing up, shocked.
"Not the point." Viol argues.
"It should be!" He says back. "I'm not paying for three bloody bottles. Let alone, one!"
Ignoring him and continuing. "We must have 'Pure Eclipse.' Its the greatest beverage, the greatest liquor in Whistle's tavern. We can't not have it." Fully awake and getting ready.
"Considering that its forty, a bottle."
"What was that?!" Studying Ebony with a look.
"What was what?" She asks back. No trace of deceit in her eyes or voice.
In a long, exasperated sigh. "Is this what we're really worrying about today, of all days." Sitting up this time and my back, stretching. I saw Silver, with a displeased look on his face. His fingers, rubbing against the temple of his forehead. Before taking a breather, calming himself first, then placing a hand on a sword's hilt. "Alright." Drawing everyone's attention.
"It seems today is the day, we find out exactly what Swift and his team, have been up to, really." He looks over us. This time, at me, getting up. The air getting serious than a moment ago. "I've informed Queen Faust that the mission has already begun and should something happen to us. The Queen will no longer send a reconnaissance team or a rescue squad, to this area. From here on out, we're completely on our own. So dying isn't an option, got it?" He scowls, with angry eyes.
"Yes, sir!" Ebony, Jade, Viol, and Blaze says together, tucked in a stance. A sudden, determining vibe, coming off of them.
"We're gonna find Swift's team. Determine the fidelity of their information. And if at all there is a threat, come out on top of it, alive. So no heroics. No wondering off. Watch each other's back. And let's share that drink by the end of this, is all I ask. Understood?"
"Yes, sir!"
"I said, is that understood?!"
"Yes, sir!!" Feeling their essence flare. Their reiryoku spike, or in this case. Their will.
'Willow Apple Rum? That does sound delicious, doesn't it.' Thinking I might visit this tavern, myself. Someday.
In a firm gaze, passing over us. "Good... here's the plan."
~<>~
Skating over a dusty meadow of dried up land, I headed over to the direction of the mountain range in view. A good two hours or three passing through. Knowing, fully well, I could probably get there in less than an hour but had to dial it back for the others. For they watched my position, above.
Far in yonder.
Taking out a slip of paper from inside my jacket's pocket, I cleared off another marked area, on the map. For I too, had a part to play. And this was it.
"Nothing here either, huh? That makes six, now." Examining the paper. With a brief look, I had three more marked areas, waiting to go. As each one lead closer to the mountains. But more importantly, were a set of coordinates of Swift's team, last known locations.
Taking into account my position and the direction of the next site, I corrected my course and headed to the seventh location. At a decent pace.
However, in time, two more areas were soon marked off. As there wasn't a single trace of the previous team. Nor, any signs of the Scouting Regiment.
Slowing to a halt. Then, catching a breather after a quick stop. I studied the unfertilized soil below. Then, examining the sky next. Nothing, made sense... any of it. A clear sky. Broken, rough dirt. Absence, of animal life. And if it wasn't cliche enough; a tumbleweed, drifting along a seeming wind to who knows where had danced passed me an hour ago. Indicating, a perfect representation of a wild west... but standing here now. On a loft of shifty sand.
..things became somewhat different than before. For a desert wasteland, was beginning to fill my view, as if the world couldn't decide on a theme to give, here. Debating between itself, a Sahara desert or a cowboy's wild west, shooting ground. Concluding that nothing was meant to last out here. In which confirmed my suspicion, more and more. If not already.
All the while, the climate grew even hotter, having me slightly wish for a shade, somewhere.
After taking time to relax and cool off with a refreshing taste of water, quenching my thirst. I once again skated off to the last known location. Preparing myself for the danger ahead. Hopefully, Silver, was just as prepared as me...
<<>>
Watching above, from bird's eye view. My team and I kept an open eye out, following behind Reyna's cloud trail. For I must admit, when we first started this journey, it did surprise me a little to discover her means of fast travel. Then again, some knights claimed to have seen her scale up a villa, in order to catch someone. Falling, out of the sky.
And over the passing days, she's not once taken a sip of mage elixir to replenish her magic.
My view, focusing slightly on her armament footwear. As each stride, she makes exhausts a fierce flame. Always in constant motion, never wavering.
'Is her magic truly on par with our Archmage... no. Even someone as powerful as Starswirl would be drained in a week's worth, by the continued effort. Then again, we really don't know much about her. Or what she's capable of.' My focus changing once more, as she comes to a stop.
Slowing too, I hover in the air along with Ebony and the rest.
"What's she doing?" Blaze, suddenly asks.
Squinting my eyes, I too study her movements. Curious if she found anything. Upon seeing her, Reyna bends down studying the ground's surface. Then rises, looking up at the sky. As if looking for something else, that wasn't us.
"...Its been three hours since our mission officially began, hasn't it?" The group, looking to me now. "In all that time, traveling. The layout of the environment has greatly changed." Slowly understanding her pause in run. "From that carcass heap of dry land for miles, and those few stone cliffs. We're suddenly in a different terrain, I've never seen before...I doubt even the past Archmages, have ever heard of anything like this."
"Yea, but I don't understand something." I looked to Violet. As she scratches the side of her head, holding a question. Till finally sharing. "Why did General Cobalt come all the way out here? I mean, it's hot! There's nothing else here besides this weird terrain."
Butting in. "I agree with her. For a geological landmark, that displays a warm climate, you'd think we'd pass by a few weather clouds by now, but I haven't seen one since we started. Not to mention, there hasn't been a source of water, seen along the path we've been flying. Not a stream, pond, or some form of a reservoir... so why would General Cobalt bring his troops this far out. Without a steady supply of drinking water?" I looked at Ebony. Her eyes scouring for answers, darting back and forth. "And, this land... it isn't ideal for farming or for any suitable life to grow.
"Uh, guys." We heard Violet say. "She's moving again."
Without further notice, we each gained in on the change of direction Reyna made. Keeping a tight formation, close to one another in case we needed to break off and act, at any given moment.
"You know, now that I think of it... It isn't much of a puzzle to figure out. With a regiment of what? Five-six hundred or so knights. The general, would have a majority of flyers to generate rain clouds for water, wouldn't he? And he is the leader of the Scouts. Meaning, he is supposed to discover potential lands for Canterlot." Blaze voiced in, on my left.
"'Potential lands.' Yes, but this far out. Especially when the Queen mentioned General Cobalt was ambushed near Shawnola Gorge. We should have seen signs hours ago of a struggle and things left behind. Yet, there isn't anything to indicate such a case. And for such a vast landscape, I doubt we'd miss the remains of our fallen comrades, below."
"Which brings up a serious question, doesn't it?" Ebony, said on my right. Without looking at her.
"Like, where's the regiment?! Because I'm getting really tired of flying, in this baking sun." Violet cries, beside her.
"No. Like, why didn't Swift report the layout of this region in his reports? What the Queen's been informing us so far, was of a neutral, undeveloped terrain. But this... this is something else, entirely. This region is nothing like the Everfree Forest or Froggy Bottom Bogg. He should have written about the exploration, here... along with a few other things." The perplexity of this making less sense.
"If his team also found no remains of the regiment, then why is he still sending feedback to Canterlot, without his proper end cues? And what bothers me most is the direction we're headed. For flyers like us, we can traverse this land easily, in a couple of hours. However, for grounders, it'll at least take two or three days on foot, to make it out this far. So are we even sure Cobalt came this way? This deep, out?" More questions after another. "I know the man and he's no fool. He wouldn't risk the life's of his battalion, in an unknown area."
Thinking of his pros, over cons.
"When it comes to critical thinking of any matter. Be it consulting, military action, politics, or talks - of any strategic ideas. His input in such matters, is highly regarded. Knowing him, if he ever made it out this far, he would realize by those passing cliffs and this land. That it would be wise to turn the expedition back and not carry on this way. So how does an entire battalion of knights, disappear overnight and leave nothing behind, to be found?" My thoughts, relaying to the others.
"...don't know. But either way, we put it. Swift and his team gotta hold the answers we need. Right?" Blaze, said.
Flapping my wings in a strong beat, despite how sore and aching they feel. I carried on, in the lead. For the others followed, close also. "They better." 'Wanting answers', as our motivator. "If not, they can deal with the Queen's scolding when we get back." Another flap, as we stride high, over this foreign terrain.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
Hours passing. The sun, pasts its high noon routine and occasional sweat, drenching my jacket. My hollow cuss's loudly, in outright disdain.
'Fuck!!!'
My head slightly screens from the sudden disturbance, as a ringing takes place in my ears. Or so I thought. "The hell? Levy?--What's your deal?!"
'I'm bored and in need of attention.' She says as if it was obvious.
"Then go play with the old man or go through a memory of mine's." Once again, proving how annoying she can be at times.
'Been there. Done that. How about... I spy!' Feeling chipper.
"Agh~." Groaning, in displeasure. "You're like a child sometimes. Is this what Ichigo had to go through, too?" Noticing, I began speaking out loud. Good thing no one was close to overhear.
'Na~. It was much worse. He didn't spend the day of time to socialize with his hollow.'
"And you think I do?" I asked. Skating in strides. My feet taking leads over one another, at a time.
'Uh... have you seen where we are? You have nothing, but time. So, I spy-'
"Please don't." Realizing my mistake.
'something that begins with an S.'
"Zangetsu..." Hoping, he'd drag her away.
'Nope. The old man's not here at the moment. Leaving just you and me. So, let's try this again. I spy, something that begins wit~h...an, s.' Trying to prompt me.
"There's only one thing out here that begins with an S. "
'Well, indulge me. Queen.'
"No."
[color=#be4343]'Oh, come on. You don't even know what it is yet.'
"Yes, I do." Continuing, my stride's form.
'Fine. Then how about this? I spy, with my little eye~.' I sighed, at her little game. 'Something, curious... and not alone.'
"The hell is that suppose to mean? I said, credulous.
''That's for me to know and for you to hurry up and figure out. You're almost missing it.' An amusing tone in voice.
"I don't have time for one of your silly rants, nor do I care." Doing my best to ignore.
'Oh, come now Queen. You're telling me that you can't see it? I know It's a bit far, but you should've picked up on it by now. Best use those eyes or else the fun will end.' Her last words, playful.
Baiting me subconsciously without even knowing it. My mind began to wonder why was she so riled up, in having me spot her object. And the way she said it. 'Something curious.' What the hell could be curious- stopping myself. 'Not alone.' I repeated the thought.
Spinning around, my left foot strides behind as I make an arc turn; skating over the sand. Once, fully turned. I hover in place, expanding my senses. For if my eyes couldn't see anything pertaining in front of me, I had another pair that could see, what these couldn't.
Focusing, I took in the terrain mentally. As visually, everything around me became much clearer: the vast desert, in open scenery. Rocks, of different sizes and stature, passing by, as my eyes sought pass them. To the tiniest grain of sand, stacked upon one another. Exponentially, gathering the layout further and faster. Looking, wandering, and searching to anything beyond my scope. Until, in the distance, something immediately grabs their attention.
In shifting view, over hills of sands, a creature in the distance I've never seen before. Snarls in aggravation and showcases a killing lust, snapping me back into wake. Leaning forward, I headed west for something finally caught my attention along with a curious thought.
One I'll have an answer for. As soon as I get there.
In high speed, I kicked it up, into a different gear. Moving a bit faster than before. And feeling a certain energy within, I extend it out before me in hope of creating a trail for the others to follow. The gathered spectral-energy, forming into a force fields, blazes a path through the sand as my skates stepped beyond the normal speed limit, I had restricted myself to travel in.
Well no more.
Like a red and black hedgehog, I gave burst to a sounding wave. It cracking the sky and ground in shock and detrimental power. For I raced in stride and skated as a jet plane over the sea beneath me. My shield keeping the outside wind from touching me and becoming a nuisance to my eyes. For what would have been minutes or perhaps even an hour, tops. I collided through a desert hill and spotted the source of me coming here. All in a matter of seconds. And let's just say, that this fucker.
Well, it looked like It was gonna be my main course for the day.
(Don't own, but thought it looked cool. Major respect to this guy)
"You were right Levy..." The beast, along with a few other armed men, slowly turning in bewilderment and shock. Gaze upon a tide of sand crashed-through, as it scours over them. "I spy something curious, too..." I said flying from the speed. Adjusting myself, my shield cancels after I land a few yards away. Clearing the area beneath me, just a little.
The four-legged, stone hill class recking ball, snarls at me from its position. Clearing itself of the sand. Looking back at it, for something without eyes, I could tell it perceived me as a threat...
Good.
"And I think it's just the little tension breaker, we need." Getting ready for a fight.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Author's Note
Hey, guys. Sorry for publishing this in so late. I was kinda iffy, busy, and lazy on this Chapter's development. I know its not much, but I'm still working out the kinks for the next couple of chapters, in development. Again, sorry for keeping you waiting. I'll post as many as I can when I get the time.
So I hope you enjoy.
Ch.11 What we Found...
(A little selective choice)
<<>>
Dodging left, I jump out the way of a wild swing. It missing but leaving a sizable crater in the sand, by the attacker. Using its tail, in swift and rapid successions, the creature before me strikes again in the areas I landed in. This time jumping back, away from its reach. It begins to prowl towards me. Using its bigger size and frame in a gesture of intimidation and fear.
Little did it know, I've faced worse.
Digging its claws in the sand, the creature lunges at me in ferocity. In quick thinking and bodily reaction, my left foot found its way atop it's harden-head. Before my right foot scurries, running along it's back now, as I scale its spine with the multiple taps, my skates made. Not liking my graceful display nor the sound of tap-dancing, the thing lashes out the moment I reached its tail. With a flick, it vaults me up into the sky. Giving me some good airtime, as I twirl to study it with another look.
Looking below, at the creature from upside down. It must have launched me over a hundred feet into the air because I had a better visual view of it, the area, and the men below; a safe distance away. It, however, not paying them any mind whatsoever, but on me. As if waiting for something.
From my engagement and view, its tail did feel like the force of a stone-rock. Length and height, a little greater to that of an adult's elephant. Skin hard, armored-like when my skates clicked against its anterior. And as for its head, for something without the features of eyes. Its been following my movements pretty well, since our tussle started, minutes ago. Having me believe it must rely heavily on its sense of smell, for anything.
With an initial thought, my skates rocked the sky in a shocking sound. Propelling me down and cushioning my descent. However, not wanting to wait for me to recover from my fall, it charges at me in a mad spree. Closing the distance between us fast, but not fast enough. Palms igniting by my sides, they both shoot forth. Releasing a spectral beam like no other as I took off the kid gloves. The ray of spectral might, sending the beast back and crashing, through the field of sand.
But quickly using its hind legs, it got up and avoided the next ray, by the breath of its hair. Firing again, it sidesteps this time, causing me to miss. In rapid fire, my arms charged back and forth, shooting rays upon rays of ghost energy at the pest. Burying it in a field of endless fire, from the enemy. To my surprise, the damn thing just moved even faster. Dodging and weaving under the heavy barrage, that came its way, and running along the open terrain. As it stays away from getting too close near me.
Scrapes of dust from its movement and explosions impacting the sand; my rays missed by mere seconds, as it was harder to hit a moving target than like those runes, back in the training ground.
Holding fire, I looked to my right at the peculiar men. Their size, figure, and height were a little similar to that of Zoalun, but with key notable differences: horns protruding on either side of their head's, nose-rings pierced on some of them, and the animalistic tail briskly shown on each of them. Fitted the descriptions in my mind, of a Minotaur. Except that they looked to be more human, than man-eating, maze, cannibals. Each of them holding firm a set of axes, spears, and long swords in tighter grip, from my stare.
Of course, seeing this, I just smirked; not giving a care. For the real prize of me coming here, was gonna be my feast for the day. Don't know what it was, but I had a craving for some real food. And whether this sucker knew it or not, its hide was mine.
In view again, it came rushing at me, kicking up a storm from its run. With pent-up energy built, my right-hand showcases in front of me a surprise of its own. Firing a more concentrated, spectral ray. 'The energy I accumulated in this baby, should be more than enough to kill you.' Aiming at its head.
Yet, right before my attack could even hit its mark, the most unexpected thing happens. In mid-run, this thing somehow manages to skid in between the sand, dodging my attack, as it went overhead and misses. Canceling the flow, I observed to find it gone. Nowhere in sight... well, in plain sight anyways.
Doesn't take a genius to figure out where it's gone and what it plans to do.
"Girl! Get over here, now! Get off the sand!!" I heard someone shout. Looking over a shoulder, I saw one of the large men kneel down and touch the sand, as a tattoo of sorts. Glow, duskily-red on his arm. Right before the shifty ground contorts into a solid bedrock beneath his party.
'Now that's interesting.' Seeing his handy work.
Sensing it coming. I merely hop out the way, fully expecting the creature to pull a Jaws on me. As I was ready to attack it once its head pokes out the sand. But that didn't happen at all. No, son of a bitch pulled a fast one on me. For the moment my feet lands on the sand, they sink in immediately as the area around me gave weigh. Funneling into a large quicksand.
'Shit!' Buried in they felt, as I began to slide in, to the epicenter of this ditch.
"Girl! Hold on. We'll-"
"I don't need your help!" Cutting, the same person off.
"Don't be foolish. That's a sand viper!" Another, says. "Tricky these things are. Especially when they hideaway, in the sand. They're deadly known around these parts, for their signature mark!"
'Sand viper? That... sounds familiar.'
Focusing, I put my hands together as energy began to gather in the shape of a small ball. With effort and concentration at work. The small ball expanded and consumed me, in a circular shield. Repelling the sand away and freeing me. Once free I skated back up out the ditch and hover over the terrain. Searching.
Of course, if I wanted to, I could have just phase through the sand with ease. But eyewitnesses and all that. Don't want to show them all my tricks. Let alone, what I can really do.
A girl gotta keep her secrets, after all.
Within seconds, in a surprise attempt, the viper leaps out the ground. Its speed and precision in movement, astounding, but unlike me. I managed to dodge out the way for I saw it coming. Rearing my arms back in slow-mo, a ghastly beam collides into the side of it. It shrieks loudly feeling pain before I sent it flying from me, with a harsher blast. Landing in the distance; the thing skids, spinning and tripping over-itself back. However, in a sec, another unbelievable thing happens before me.
For using its newfound speed and momentum, the Viper turns its course around like a spinning saw blade. Cutting through the sand, spiraling towards me.
'Well, aren't you a funny one.' With my left, I fired a shot. It connecting but not doing anything.
So, in a burst of speed, I hustle towards it. Towards the now spinning, wrecking ball.
Funneling more energy this time, multiple shots were fired through my left palm. It still not slowing or deterring the creature from getting closer, nor I to it. "If that's how you wanna play it, then I'm game!" My voice cries, in anticipation. As skating over the dry sea, my pace picks up.
Too close near one another now. The energy from within, expanded into a manifestation I used previously before, like earlier--as an armadillo is born with its natural shell, mine's forms around me. Protecting the wearer from harm and stopping a rotating killing-boulder, from squashing me. For when I collided into the Viper, a crushing impact sound was heard.
Pushing myself along with my skates, the barrier holding tight, and the strain of ghost energy, exerting from within. I couldn't help but feel like a bloody sonic character in a tug-of-war when it came to bouncing the enemy with speed. And if it wasn't worse enough, the damn thing was competing with me. Fighting back. Refusing to lose ground as its speed had gotten ridiculously, faster.
'Like hell, I'm gonna lose!' Gritting my teeth, in force. 'You must be dreaming, if you think you can get the best of me!' The core in my chest fiercely burns, as a surge of energy begins to pump within me--new vigor.
"aaaaaAAARRGH~!!!" My feet, strides. Ignition kicking over time, creating drafts of wind and ember flames from my run. The dome of my shield fixing in front, then around me. Its shape, edging into a pointed spear.
Speaking, from hidden pleasure. 'That's it, Queen. Feel that rush! I know you got more in ya, so come on. Show this pint-sized shit its place. Kill it, already!!'
"Like I need permission!!" Agreeing with her thought.
Overtaxed and high on adrenaline, my spear dome-shield. Stops the viper in its tracks, as it pierces through its harden anterior stomach. Causing a sudden rush of blood to spill, while it reigns back, crying from the harsh impalement. Hauling ass, as if by the sudden release of restriction, we took off in the direction I faced. Smashing through more tides of sand; my spear burrowing even deeper into the Viper from the impacts driven-through. It began to feel all of it...
The pain... the agony... the stench of death upon it, as it constantly scratches the tip of my spear. To tear itself away. To pry itself off. To be free from the burden that spews its blood all over the red sea as we continuously travel. Howling. Shrieking. And perhaps cussing too, in an unfamiliar speech of the anguish it's going through. All in a sense to try and gather a form of balance. But watching it now... struggling before me...
..fueled me.
'That's it, scream for me!' Loving the symphony coming from its voice now. Enjoying every second of every moment, as I pillage through, cutting deep. The shrieks of a red river flowing across the tip, into the distant wind, etched back that taste of nostalgia. Slowly purring out my toxic pleasure.
However, like all things, this too had to come to an end. For still going at full throttle, I plunged the squealing pig in through another sand hill. My rise of energy tapping out and asking for a little rest, while I remain; clouds of dust scouring and dying down, with me on top the dying Viper. It's head under my heel. As breath by breath, we took our sweet time with a few parting words.
"..Thanks for the entertainment... you've no idea how much I needed this." I said, in between breaths. It not responding or looking my way. A running trail, dripping out of its corner mouth, as its breathing became much slower. Duller. "So, as a gift, I'll put you out of your misery now." The tendons in my right-hand aching. When a fume of spectral green, flickers like a dying flame, envelops it.
Craning its neck up slightly, it looks at me. Its face, full of anger--of rage. A feeling of disgust. Disguised in hate, resentment, disdain, wrath, and so much more. But none, of that of mercy nor fear. In fact, I could tell from its expression, it wanted another shot. Another opportunity to take me down. Groaning in displeasure it tried to move one of its fore-arms in an attempt to do something, but all it got in response was a tiresome wheeze and a splurge of blood, coughing up. With my shoe, I craned its muzzle back down to the side. Not wanting to get a trace of its blood on my me. However, knowing fully well I had only enough in me, for one shot. The smile I had couldn't help but spread a little wider. 'Awe, crap.' I chuckle hoarsely, in slight humor.
For kneeling in closer to its muzzle my hand found its way inside the Viper's mouth. A sound heard a second later, as a ray explodes out the back of its skull. It immediately impacting the sand, once more, as another life is lost to the world...
Removing my hand out of its carcass of a mouth and standing tall, a sharp gaze fell upon me. With a brief look to my left, were the minotaur men, a couple of yards out. But most importantly, was Silver looking back; with the same gaze, he dawned on me days ago. Another analytical-study in his watchful eyes, while perceiving me in clear caution and arms folded, hovering in flight.
Ebony, Jade, Violet, and Blaze too, displaying ideal thoughts, by the simple looks on their faces.
Feeling the slime along other things, I flick my hand of the grossness that covers it. It cascading across the sand and the dead heap, beneath me. Causing my rush of thirst to finally die down, by seeing this. As I step off the Viper, and walk over the blood and sand, to the rest of the gang. A sudden tiredness weighed over me, but a reflection of something in the ground, beams into my eye.
Glancing, at first in disbelief. A road of glass and brittle heat carved its way in through the terrain. Stretching quite a distance and curving from the paths I traversed. While a simmering draft of wind blows by and begins to play with my hair. Causing a few strands in front to whisk before my eyes, to my annoyance. With my left hand, I sweep up across my face, moving my hair out the way along with a few beads of sweat; that rain down, upon me.
Looking up, at them. I could tell immediately by Silver's stoic look, that somethings--some very unpleasant things, about me--were on his mind. For he didn't seem pleased, probably with me running off with a sudden selfish desire. So playing it cool and not wanting to hear some backlash or b.s. "I see you followed my trail. Sorry for taking off like that, but I sensed trouble and a group of people, that needed my aid. But most importantly, an opportunity to figure out where we are and if there's a town or someplace populated nearby."
Registering my words for a moment, it was Ebony who spoke first. "I see...actions first, questions later." Her view slightly screening to the party behind her yards away, as they too, study us. "It was smart of you to keep the other you hidden. Although, I suspect you're probably worn out from fighting that thing." She says, after facing me. "Here..." Handing me a bag.
One, that I completely forgot I took off and threw away, during the fight.
Taking it in hold. Silver was the next to put in his two cents. "You sensed trouble? Miles away?" He says, in some doubt. Then looking pass me over a shoulder. "..If you do again in the near future. A simple heads-up would suffice. In any case, it seems that we've finally found a new lead to follow. So thanks for that." He turns, in flight. To the unknown group.
Taking caution and not wishing a mishap of what happened, last. I found my way skating over the sand, following behind the rest of the gang. It was then I noticed the different style of clothing, some of the men on the bedrock were wearing. Albeit, while a few others chose not to wear tops, what they all had in common was the style of outlander outfits, worn. Tunics with heavy-metal chains others wore in theme, while the rest had dawned pants of their own choices and making.
"Are you all, alright?" Silver says, starting up the first conversation between our two groups. In return, all he got instead was dead silence, from the large twelve-foot men. Just before each one of them gave a soulful look, onto one of their own member's. Stepping up, in front of his posse. An older fellow with the tattoo on his arm steps out, taking the approach of words. His hair a grayish blue, short, folding back. His tone of skin along with the rest, a dark or tanned complexion when in the baking sun.
"Yes. If it wasn't for your friend just now, I'm afraid things may have been much worse. For that, you have my thanks. Especially you, girly." I didn't respond. Not to that. Instead, I merely shrugged and looked, away. My bag over my shoulder, in hand.
Picking up the silence once more and reaching out with a hand. "Don't mind her, she doesn't really socialize with others unless she wants to. My name Is Silver Storm, Knight of Equestria and fellow soldier, to the Queen of Canterlot."
Studying his hand first, then gazing at him. The man gave a hearted smile. "Oh, I see. Sounds like a certain person I know." Grabbing whole, of Silver's hand in his own and chuckling, as he shakes. "The name's Draesus and this here is my merry band of hunters. Pray tell... are you all as powerful as she is?" Curiousness, on him.
"..I don't know... but I would like to believe so. If you don't mind, I have some questions we would greatly appreciate you answering."
"Aye. I as well. But I think we should get a move on before more of those bloody Vipers, come back. The smell of blood attracts them like a Sugarian without a week's worth of nectar." A few of his men chuckles at that. While we stared with blanks slates on our faces, expressing 'what'. "..like a Cotta searching for a mate in heat." Still nothing...
"..Faster than a Frill-Worm baking in direct sunlight?" Another says. Losing us.Tequrian-Whipsnap on its midday run?"Horn Crawler sneaking away with a Basilisk's egg , unscathed?"
'What the fuck are these even supposed to mean, to me?'
"..Oh! Like--faster than a drunk, hitting the end of a bottle, immediately after just walking into the next tavern.
"Aye, she gets it!!" A vigorous cheer cries loose. "Come here, lassie. I take it you're the fun one of the group. Draesus hosts Violet up, on his shoulder. While the mixed pink haired fluff, simply enjoys the treatment.
"Don't forget the brightest, too."
"Hahaha. Aye, that you are! Shall we get going?"
Smiling bubbly. "Lets."
Surprised to say, this went a lot easier than I thought it would be. Even Silver and the rest, seemed drawn back for a sec by the sudden display. Not even five minutes had gone by and already, Violet's somehow made a new friend. Who knew, her playful attitude would have scored us some points with an unknown group. Then again, with a girl this jovial, I doubt she doesn't have many friends back home.
"Brum, take care of the sand for me. Would ya." Giving an order.
In a moment's notice, another large man steps forth to the side. Planting his hands on the sand, a similar tattoo but of a different scheme glows duskily-red, on his arm. Contorting its mass and form into a solid bedrock. A pathway, to walk on, as he gets up and takes the first step. His crew following behind and in time, us too.
"That's quite an interesting technique. What kind of magic was that?" Silver asks, beside's Draesus.
"Magic? Haha, no. That wasn't magic. That was Rune-script. " He responds. Then showing his arm out, in front, he slaps hard on the tattoos with his other hand. "Its simple scriptures that contain signia power in written words and symbols. For my people, its used greatly to communicate with the very earth itself. To understand, contort, change and mimic the very soil beneath. Its also essential when forging or crafting certain materials and items needed, for the tribe. As far back as we can remember, this technique or magic as you call it--" Smirking at Silver. "--was created by our elders, long ago, that gave us a chance to survive these hollow lands. You see, here."
"I see... believe it or not. We may not be so different. Where we're from, we too have Rune-script, but we just call it runes or rune-craft ."
"Really? Well, I guess to survive these harsh desert climates you'd need to. What part of the lands, are you from?"
Looking back. Over a shoulder, first, to us. There was a silent nod before he continued.
(Sighing) "None... we're not from around here. Truth told, we've traveled far to find some missing company of ours." Taking the next approach in the conversation. Silver explained the situation we found ourselves in and the missing garrison that's been gone for some time now. How we were...attacked by an unknown force in the night and separated from our company. Why he told this tale instead of the truth, I have no clue. But I was kinda glad he did. Being cautious first and trusting others second... is the best choice one can make in any world.
In return, Draesus gave his condolences and talked mostly about the Badlands and the many dangers it holds. Containing countless deathtraps, unknown creatures, and even a few places we were fortunate enough not to encounter. And by the sudden shift of his tone, they sounded real grisly too. Especially, when he went into details of some of the horrors his tribe had to face when scavenging the red sea--in older times--for food. The untold cost of survival, when it came to traversing on foot in desperate need of natural resources. The constant loss, of families and friends--torn asunder, by new threats, every day. And the hardships faced when many would desert the tribe, in times of doubt and self-preservation. However, his tone did pick up in the end, at the mention of his ancestors, finding a new land that sheltered them from the many perils that coexisted outside. One that would put us in awe, when we arrive.
A sight and honor, to behold.
~<>~
Hours passing. A day's walk soon became nightfall. From the setting sun, it was probably after seven-ish when we all agreed it best to camp for the night. Not that some of us were severely exhausted more so than others, from a long journey already, but because we simply didn't want to run into something. That puts the word bump, into the night.
Sitting on a stone plateau, I watched in little surprise of how well Violet was doing with our newcomers. For sitting around a lit campfire, she was merrily drinking away and living up in festivity, with the other drunks. Much to Silver's annoyance, I might add. Since I assumed he expected better of her and controlling the amount she consumes. Then again, one pour-full of a mug from our guest's was enough to have her and Blaze feel a mixture of audaciousness and liberty. I knew already, she was the fun-happy--always smiling--too many friends alluring girl, but I had no clue she could hold her own. Compared to Blaze and the men around her. They were lightweights, playing a game of who could hold their liquor.
And sitting in the inner circle was Jade, having a drink but saying nothing to the company around him. However, he did mention his name and a reply of a refill, as to not be rude or anything. It was then, the larger men picked up on his traits as a quiet man, but apparently a humble one, as well. Looking to my left a little, I spotted Draesus and Silver, talking to one another amongst themselves, as they held watch. A mug in their hand, as they too, slowly drink the liquor in sweet taste and time.
Hearing the sounds of approaching footsteps in another direction, I faced a familiar set of eyes making their way over to me. "Care for a drink?" Ebony asks. Holding a wooden mug before me.
Looking at it first, then on to her. "Not at the moment. No, but thanks anyway." Then looking to my right and seeing the other guards, posted on watch--I wanted to keep my wits about me and not be slowed, in case something happens.
"Suit yourself... may I join you?" Without looking, I nod my head in silent confirmation. Taking that as cue she sits beside's me on my left; in quiet stillness. Nothing said between us for a short while. That is, until she says something to catch my attention. "You're really quite interesting, you know that?"
Looking at her. I could feel one of my brows, raise. "Am I really? I had no clue?" I said in playful mock. "And what makes you say that?"
"Oh, I think you know." Helping herself, to the available poison in hand. "The way you moved and fought that Viper today was unlike anything I've ever seen a mage do, before. Its no wonder now, how you've killed those thirty Wendigos back in Ponyville, alone. I guess that's what makes it interesting, no?"
"Don't you mean forty."
"Now, you're pushing it."
"Right." I scoff, amused.
"......"
"..Then again...maybe it was forty." Having a second swig.
"'Maybe' she say's." As my head nods. "Should you really be drinking? We're not out of the woods yet, you know."
"We're still in the forest? I hadn't noticed." Returning the mock.
"You know what I meant." I shared a small grin. Before my lips became my own again. "For the smart ones of the group, is it wise for both you and Silver to indulge yourselves in alcoholic drinks, at this time."
"Hmm. Perhaps not. But Violet, whether she knew it or not, was actually the first to volunteer, in seeing if it was safe for us to drink. Much to our leader's annoyance, I might add. But still, nothing happened to her within a certain amount of time and she's already on her sixth refill. Would be a shame not to at least try the ale from our new guest's, don't you think." Her gaze, matching mines. As we sat, observing the group from a distance.
A draft quietly passes by, in reassured coolness. Compared to the heat, earlier today.
"But I see where you're coming from. That's why I only requested at least half a fill for you. Have to stay alert and sharp, after all." Having a third go. "Although, I might finish this before you even get a chance to see how good it is yourself. Sure you don't want to at least have a small sip?" Waving the mug gently, before me. As the insides swish around, deliberately calling for me. "I promise it won't kill you. Not like everything else out here."
I eyed her again for a moment. Then looking inside that mug, my inner alcoholist begging the question of; oh, what the hell. I reached out, taking the mug in hand and downing it, in a quick gulp. 'Not bad.' It leaving a strong impressionable taste, as more by more, this God bearing nectar filled my throat by its sweet flavor. Before I ended up finishing what was left inside, by Ebony.
"You're right, that is some good ale." Planting it down on the rock. "Almost makes me wish for more."
"There's plenty left." She interjects.
"Like I said. Almost. " Changing the pace of the conversation. "So what do you really think of our new friends? Have they told you what they are?"
"By your pattern of speech just now, it sounds like you already know what they are. Did one of them tell you?" Looking to me, for an answer.
"I have my guess, but I want to hear your opinions first. Like, what are your impressions of them?" Leaning back slightly, against the bedrock.
"Hmm, well. When we first met them today, I wasn't sure what they were. I still don't in fact, but I spoke with one of their members and he introduced himself as a Minotaur. What the entirety of his tribe and race is, in fact. But they look strikingly similar to us, don't they? Minus the horns, tail, and height. I would almost peg them as human beings, like us."
'I see. So in this world...'
"But if you are regarding their character, my impression on them is still unclear."
"Why do you say that?" Wanting to know.
The fire crackling. Constantly burning and reaching its ember flames on the freshly stocked wood that came upon it. As the others wined down a bit, talking to one another. A smile on their face. "They seem like nice folks. Sharing their food and drinks with us, when we had so little left. Don't get me wrong I appreciate the hospitality they've given us, but in situations like these. It's best not to drop our guard's just yet."
Understanding and feeling the same.
"That's why Silver is speaking with Draesus alone. As he is trying to gather as much information about this settlement, as he possibly can. To inform the Queen on our whereabouts and the mission's progress of rate."
'So that's what he's been up to. And here I thought he was a bit too laxed.' Brushing up against the rock, some more.
"So-" Looking out the corner of an eye. Her yellow hair obscuring most of her face as another breeze begins to blow by. "-did you already knew what they were?"
Meeting her stare. It calculative too like a certain someone.
Thinking about it for a sec, I replied honestly with her. "Yea. I... may have already known, when I first laid eyes on them. Though, their appearance is more humanistic than what I was expecting."
"What?"
"Its nothing."
'Nothing too important, anyways.' Keeping the tidbit of human-cannibalism to myself, along with certain other stories.
"But how could you possibly know what they were, if we just met Draesus and his group today? Have you been here before?"
"No. But I have heard stories about the minotaurs when I was a kid. Just some myths and lores about them. I never thought we'd meet them out here. Let alone, that they were real. I'm just surprised about the things I've been discovering as of late. Who would have thought this mission would have been worthwhile."
"Stories and lores, huh? Care to tell?"
"Like I said, its nothing. Some of them were merely exaggerations, based on misconception and little known knowledge. Truthfully, they were just stories to scare the young as an old wise tale. Nothing more." Hoping she'll buy it.
Studying me for a moment, she finally spoke. "I see... It's no different like how we Equestrians view the Everfree Forest and tell stories, to keep the young and foolish away. If you say its nothing to worry about, I'll take your word for it." Rising up, herself. Then patting the back of her wear. "It's about time those two slow it down or else they'll wake up with a hangover in the morning. Do you want anything to eat? The meat we were lucky enough to procure from the Viper is surprisingly good." Waiting for a reply.
"No, I'm fin-" My stomach rumbles, to change my choice of words. Arguing back what it hadn't had in days; not taking no , as an answer. "On second thought... some actual food would be good." Guessing, I really did had a craving for something else.
Feigning a smile, she walks off in the direction of the campfire. Blending in silently with the rest.
'Minotaurs... seriously. Who would have thought? First Wendigos, then Hydras, Timberwolves, that Sand Viper, and a few minor creatures in the forest. What is this; The Twilight Zone.' An inner voice chuckled.
'I hope it is. I wanna kill something completely unexpected.'
'Of course you do.' I sighed in thought. 'You picking up on anything out there or did you just want to pester me, again?'
'Queen, please. As if I need a reason to bother you. I can do that whenever I want to. And besides, I only want to congratulate you.'
'What?'
'Oh, don't be so modest. I see you.'
'You see me what?' Another one of her questionable rants.
'Uh-huh. As if you don't already know.'
'Seriously, just what are you on about now.'
'First Ruby, now Ebony. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you have a thing for colorful-haired women.'
'What?! We had nothing but a minor conversation.'
'But you do realize you drank from the same side of the mug, her lips were on. Right?
'......'
'Queen?'
'Just shut up already.' Once again, feeling annoyed.
'Hahaha~. What are you, embarrassed?! Don't tell me your blushing! I was only joking, Queen. You didn't actually sip from the same side. But then again--you did finish the rest of the drink. What is it you constipated-otaku-anime dogs with no life at home, call it?' In a devilish--know it all voice. 'Oh yea, Indirect kissing.'
'..Levy...' Realizing her truth. '..did you just insult yourself, just now? I don't think you've noticed the position your in.'
'......'
'..I AM NOT AN OTAKU!!'
'Yea, cause apparently your not at home getting a thrill from my everyday life with nothing else to do.' My sarcasm rolling off. As a few moments begin to pass.
'Levy?' She not answering nor acknowledging my response.
Guessing, I finally found a way to shut her up for once.
After having some real food and water from my cantine. I switched shifts with someone from the other group in keeping watch. By that time, both Violet and blaze were passed out. Sleeping blissfully, some distance away from the fire while resting their heads on the big lug, known as Jade. Though, he didn't seem bothered by it, to the very least. Finding a spot myself, I laid down getting ready for the night.
Looking around and by the sounds of idle chatter. Ebony was with Silver as he too sounded tired. Calling for her to take the first shift and rotate. Walking towards me, we exchanged a glance momentarily. Before he continued his trek, over to the rest of his things; that awaited him. However, soon in time, like everyone else. I found myself quietly drifting away into absent-mindedness. Lessening my guard for a bit, leaving it to Levy and Zangetsu, should I need them.
..I only wish, whatever that god-awful smell that just came in would dissipate already. Its really starting to bother my nose.
Fading out.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.12 The City of the Badlands, Krepus!!
*Numb*
..that's how often my body would feel like at times when I would awake. It weak and unresponsive, but soon enough; given time. I could feel...I could hear...and I would gather not only my five senses but the surrounding area, around me, as well. Yet, for some strange reason, I would drift back into a sense of drowsiness, when I do. Something was there. Something wrong. I knew it. Felt it. And could practically smell it... God, was it awful.
This time again. Trying to wake.
Only to fail in attempt. As once again, something closes off my train of thought, into a cesspool of sluggishness.
A certain smell, around me. Choking me. It insufferable, as if it was wrapped around tight. Filling my lungs with its essence as I try to the best of my knowledge, not to inhale. Yet, strangely enough, something grips my face. In tighter hold; forcing, that un-welcomed stench upon me.
I just didn't understand why though, I couldn't fight back. Why, I felt so numb. 'What is that?' My mind, slowly slipping away.
'Zangetsu...?' I call to him. Reaching.
'.....'
But he, nowhere in hold. 'Zanget...su.'
Fading.
<<>>
"That's it sunshine. Breathe in." A man says, holding a cloth. Gagging it, to the woman in hand; far, behind me.
'Careless...'
"Don't let her wake. If she regains consciousness for even a moment, that's some heavy baggage I'm not looking forward to dealing with, later."
'..I was too careless...' Being pulled along. My knuckles, tightening.
"I understand boss, but that's easier said than done--."
'They were on my watch... She was on my watch!' Pivoting my view, slightly, some more.
"--I'm pretty sure the Phaire Root is starting to lose its effects on her...for something so tiny, this is the third time I had to put her out. And she's starting to recover from the usage, even faster now. In all matter of speaking; I gave her enough to completely knock out a Viper and keep it down for a whole three days and nights. So she shouldn't be able to wake up--like--at all... are we sure she's even like the rest of 'em?"
Stopping dead in his tracks. The man I shared a moment of ale with, yesterday, turns around and scans me: stripped, tied and bound, without the support of my armor, gear, or weapons. A grin of sorts, marking his triumph as he spoke. "Of course, she's like them. It must be her magic that keeps repelling the Phaire Root's toxin. So don't worry. She'll fetch a high price on the market once we get her back to Krepus. There, she'll more than make-up for, than any Viper or three when we sell her...hehe." He chuckles, almost in knowing contempt. "..but then again, why settle with something as small-time as that?"
"Huh? What do you mean? If we sell her to some very rich nobles or a high-class merch, we'll no doubt make some-
"-No. Leave her to me...I have something better in store, instead."
"Woah. Now, hold on there Draesus. That's not what we previously discussed. There better be a hefty cut in it for each of us." Another man says. Stepping up, behind him.
"Careful, Azan. You wouldn't want to chip away the only remaining horn you have now, do you? Remember what happened last time." His back to him, as his long sword, falls suddenly and measures itself hold, in grasp. "I could always mount the second one on my wall." His stare cold and sentencing. Over to the man, who couldn't help but show the slightest signs of fear, by his words, alone.
'Damn...how did I not pick up on this, before?...' Slowly but immeasurably, realizing a threat most dangerous than anything else out there; laying in wait... hiding, in the sand. One, I was idiotically careless in putting the rest of my squad members in--for I can practically feel it now. That intent.
In a bored tone and prompting, the other man known as Azan to answer.
"Hmph, well? What's it going to be?" His back to him still. Waiting distinctively, for a reply but all he got in return a moment later, was a short sneer of aggression and a grumble of remarks. "If you got nothing else to say, then why don't you get the rest of our merchandise walking, then? I want to be back before the end of the day." His stare, remaining its cold glare.
"....Come on!" Agitation clearly in his voice. Pulling the ropes; tied around my wrists--from his tussle, in stepping forward. I couldn't help but follow and grit my teeth in frustration, from the sudden nuisance. And behind me, were the rest of my squad. Held as captives...following too, in tow. Heading to a city...
..who knows what awaits...
For hours we've marched in this desecrated climate. The sun, way past the peak of its height, however, continued to remain its power as an unrelenting force; cruel and merciless, even to this merry band of strangers...for something that gave us knights some reassuring peace during the day and is suppose to represent the light of hope in the world. It is surprisingly...unbearably...and scorchingly hot... but even so...
..I guess it needs to.
Drenches of sweat, radiating off me. While the rest stuck to my skin, in little effort of cooling me down or my body's temp. Continuing on soaking the fabric of the grieves, I wear.
Looking behind me, I could see Ebony. Her gaze somewhere, studying something in view. That is, until she sees me, then motions her eyes to a side. With my hands held tied together, I had no choice but to bend my head down to wipe away the hot sweat upon me. And in doing so, was an opportunity from the corner of my left eye, in doing something of getting ourselves free.
..or more like a ploy, into baiting us.
Testing to see what we'll do. What I... will do.
In a sigh of hot release, I pick up my view on the company around me. Carefully eyeing the larger men as they transport us. A close-tight formation, walking on both sides and blocking any path of running. Knowing, that we can fly, we're instead tied down by our wrists and dragged in tow by Azan. Not to mention, even if I was able to grab ahold of something sharp in hand to cut the rope between us and flee upwards, with the others. Jade's already in a tough position as is.
I looked behind again. Seeing the strong oak and known ax-splitter of wendigos, carry a disheveled, passed out, Violet. Sweat protruding off of him as he carried her for miles on his shoulder, to no end. Without the essential of rest or water, since this morning. It really pisses me off that she didn't heed my instructions. I thought, at first, it must have been whatever they put or dosed us with. But now, I see plainly clear it was just the alcohol from last night. 'When we get free and you're awake, we're having some words, Violet.'
Releasing another hot breath.
'But first, I need to figure out a way how to get us all out of this mess, unscathed.' Looking further to the side, behind Jade. To another member being carried, heavily tied in her binds. 'If she was awake, those bonds would be of no problem for her and I could easily take that knife hanging off this buffoons back belt, on my left by the distraction. The only problem is, they keep rendering her unconscious before she can even wake. What did he do? What was it, he called it...Phaire Root?' Examing the man, who carries her.
'How did they get all of us off guard...we shared the same ale with them. Was it too much for us? Or was it the mugs, themselves... no.' Reminiscing. 'They didn't have compartments to store such a potent toxin. I checked its weight beforehand and examined a little inside, afterward.' My legs, continuing their march. Rising over a steep hill in an effort to overcome. 'There must have been another way. So much on my mind, I was starting to contemplate on the point of it, at all. When something causes a shift in my attention.
"You bastards! Can't you see how tired my friend is--he needs water!" A voice shouts, in rage and rebellious protest.
'..dammit.' Knowing who it is.
"He's been carrying our friend here, on his shoulders for nonstop now. At least give him something to drink, you jokers!"
"Quit your whining. We're nearly there." Pulling the tides of my binds. Jostling me, along with Ebony and the rest forward. Clearly, indicating Azan wasn't in the mood for it.
But the same voice, couldn't give much of a care. "Fine, whatever, but at least give Jade some water. Or let me carry her for the time being."
"Please. I doubt those flimsy little arms of yours could carry her for a kilometer." Speaking, in a doubtful sigh. "Now just shut up and follow along, like a good little slave."
"Why you--if my hands were free I'd-"
Landing a stare in shutting him up, I spoke immediately. "Blaze, enough! Just keep quiet!!" He looks at me confused. Almost in shock, as he couldn't even comprehend what I just told him. Opening his mouth again, to respond. "Not another word, you got it?! If you so much as even open your mouth or let loose a wisecrack, so help me, not even a physician will be able to fix those missing teeth." My voice seethes, in a change of tone.
Also not having it.
Looking back at me with a fixated look, he turns his gaze onto something else. Anything else--that wasn't me. Nothing more, said between us for the remainder of the period, as he continues his walk. Holding the embers of aggression, from within, his captivity.
....
Good.
Facing forward, I was met with a smile from Azan.
"Humph. I would of loved to have heard the end of that sentence. Would probably, have made me laugh." It growing, slightly on him. "So why'd you have to stop him, huh?" For he knew too, the outcome of what would have happened.
Not saying anything or even the chance of giving him the satisfaction, I held my tongue. Just continuing in place to this unknown settlement. Feeling the fun or whatever amusement slowly dissipate, Azan faces forward, tugging the rope with him as he walks. Enjoying the last thrill of the sounds we made by his pull, once more.
'Their physiology and height are not to be undermined.' Admittingly knowing that they are stronger; in terms of physical endurance and strength. 'However, we'll get our chance. And when we do, you... Draesus... or anyone else that stands in our way...
..your all dead men, walking.'
Focusing my own resentment and anger, to the back of the men, I hate most.
Stepping over another hill and on the rise, there was a structure in the distance becoming clearer. Squinting to make it out, it looked as though there was a settlement on top of a large flat-top mountain. A few watchtowers on pointed sides, made from concrete stones, in strong positions.
"And there she is." Announcing the presence of our destination in sight. As he stands firm, Draesus looks back at us, re-dawning that smile from earlier. "Just wait till we're up top. The view of the land is personally my favorite and I'm sure you'll find the accommodations to your liking. That is... if you play nice." Facing forward again, he descends down the sand hill's path. "And if an old acquaintance accepts what I got to say."
I noticed the keen looks the other would share. They too, unclear to what he meant.
Walking a few more klicks, the caravan continued again, when we eventually arrived at a tall gated-door structure, embedded in the mountain's side. Its shape and size were finely crafted, at least thirty feet or more in height with a width stretching to twenty, and a color scheme a shade red. For a metal door though, it was highly characterized in style and artistry: as a twin-set of white metallic spikes, in the form and shape of horns, protrude outwards at the top helm of the gate. Gold carvings along with black ivory, had depicted images of battle-harden warriors, with weapons in hand, on the front entrance of the door.
Hearing the grind of gears and voices overhead. The heavy door with the encrusted warrior-designs opens up, signaling for us to enter through.
Making way, passing through the double metal doors. There seemed to be a set of elevator lifts in the distance, we were making our way too. Upon boarding, members of our captors closed a gate while the other flipped a lever. Startling the contraption into wake, hoisting everyone up along the ride.
"Hehe. Welcome home, boys. And for our first-time newcomers, allow me to personally welcome you to Krepus, Mountain City of the Badlands." After reaching the top. The gates, on the other side of the lift, opens in full view--revealing a busy, bustling society. Its people of larger and smaller builds. Different in height and physique, whether it be children, women, or that of the elderly; flock from one end of the scenery before us to the next. The scent of trees in the air as I breathe in, a bittersweet. Having a calming, natural feel look, to it. However, the sounds of construction opposite of us, across a reservoir, came from a tall incomplete building-structure. And near it...
..a plaza, filled in the busiest time of day.
"Enough dawdling. Let's go." Pulling my binds, edging me to follow once more. Moving from under the rocks of this semi-cave's entrance, we were led around the spring scenery and trees, to the main streets of the plaza.
"Spices! Get your spices! Cook for any occasion, anywhere, at any time. We got all kinds! All good, for any great price!"
Many store clerks ranted. Calling to the ears and interest's of the people, around us. While, we steadily make our way through the streets. Ignoring the chatter. The noise of the mass. The conversations being held by one person to the next. And yet...someone's eyes would halt... just for a moment. Their gaze lingering on us. On me.
A curious sight, within them. Building up, into a different change of interest.
As I walk, with each and every step I take; the more I feel as though I was placed under the spotlight of sudden, unwanted attention. For someone new would watch us, almost in welcoming. By the distraction. A reason to pause in their daily activity. Yet, there was something unusual about it. About the way, they would look.
Naturally, as the Queen's soldier and a Knight of Canterlot, I wouldn't have let such a tiny thing like this to bother me. To disturb me in some way. Years of escorting the nobles, higher-ups, and the Queen once, has trained me in a way to ignore... no... more like mentally obscure, the stares and gazes people would share. But the look these ones would give. The lips of the inhabitants moving, while studying us in view. And the eagerness each one would have. Would show.
..Was entirely upsetting.
"Don't let it get to you." A voice spoke, up in front. "They're just a tad bit excited to see you, is all."
"Are they really." Speaking to the back of the man. "Well, isn't this a welcoming." A large custodial building in sight, making our way too.
"Oh, it's yet to begin Silver. But don't worry, I'll make sure you get the proper welcome you deserve." Draesus walks. Confidence, somewhat in his stride as the tone he gave, was somewhat perplexing. Something...
I didn't quite like.
Upon entering the complex and out through a corridor, we were met instead this time with cold gripping malice, hanging in the air. A sudden, complete shift in feel, as a foreboding feeling of caution, spread within. Leaving me in a state of alert. For how would I not: a blood-lusting gaze, dawned in the eyes of almost every warrior here, in the courtyard, was unquenching. Their thirst for battle; for a glorified fight, left nothing but a bad impression in my mouth.
With every next available step, I could immediately tell that some here were veterans, and good ones at that.
The chipped blade. The wear and tear of armor and visible scars indicated from battle. And the heavy, iron-sultry look a few would have on them. Told me this was by no means an ordinary complex structure, we were lead to. But something much worse.
"This is a ring. You plan on selling us as contestants, don't you?" My voice gave in disgust.
He didn't answer. But instead opted us to halt, while he approaches a man finely dressed in stylized garbs and gold rings, on both his horns and fingers.
"This is crazy. There's no way he's serious with this." Azan spoke. "The hell is he doing speaking with that lecherous shit? He'll try to screw us over with any deal we'll make, to fatten his already fat sack." Snorting aggressions of dislike.
"Could be the girl. Perhaps Draesus actually plans on selling her or something for a huge, reasonable price." A member spoke to him, beside's us.
"No, he clearly said he wasn't going to do that... the only thing I can think of is having the girl participate in an available match. But against what, a Viper? A Gloarhorn? They're entertainment alright, but nothing much of a small scale show, to draw in some small scale pockets. So, what is he going to do?"
"Don't matter to me as long as we get paid, somehow right?"
"..Right." He addresses in almost unbelievable sarcasm, by hearing his cohorts words.
Looking behind, I noticed Ebony and Blaze were doing the same. Our sights on Reyna, still tied in her binds of tough rope. Held by the man who persistently keeps her sedated.
'...no. He's gonna use her as a marketing show... a puppet, to reel in a crowd and their money. He's gonna-'
"Is that her? Is that what you are wagering your livelihood and merchandises here, on? You can't be serious?!" A cockle muse of a laugh escapes. Facing forward, the wealthy but plump looking of an obese man, from before, comes into clearer vicinity. Disgustingly revolting, was more so his voice. You can practically feel how much of a swine he is, by the way, he talks.
Even if the next action he takes, wasn't a clear enough indication.
"Oh my. I do like this one." Walking. Stepping right pass me, as his hand, cuffs around Ebony's cheeks. She in response shakes him off immediately, not liking his touch. Then again, I wouldn't either. "And she's got some fire in her. Not bad." Looking behind her. His eyes scanning to Blaze, to Jade--to the member on his shoulder. "What's wrong with that one?" He questions bemused.
"This one is a drinker. A damn good one at that. But as you can see, she's just a little tired from last night's... festivities. I guarantee you she'll be ready by tomorrow. You should see the kit she carries. Found a few interesting things inside; the poison variety of kinds."
"You don't say." His view of perception screening on everyone once more, then finally on to me. The cranking gears of a decision, playing in his mind. For he stares long and keenly, making a choice. The choice of an answer Draesus was long awaiting for but showed no interest of it, on him. An unreadable emotion of hiding his thoughts, all perfectly too well.
Re-posturing himself into a better state. "Alright, Draesus. You have a deal." Facing one another now. "I'll open up a spot for you in tomorrow's schedule and get my guys to spread the word around, about an exhibition match; no one has ever heard of or seen, before. It'll be a headliner, for sure. Big enough, to bring in some nobles and cash flow." He grins. Before it contorts into something dark. Matching the tone he gives. "But if they fuck up or can't even keep to the end of our deal, it's not just their heads on the line. So keep that in mind, for your sake, will you."
Extending a hand. Smiling, a reassuring, leisure smile. "What else is there in the Badlands? To die or strive, I'm in this completely."
"Some would call you a fool for that, you know." Taking him by the arm, past his wrist.
"Maybe... but they would be even bigger fools, not to accept this ideal, completely." I watch them shake firm. An agreement made in the eyes by almost every witness here. For whatever Draesus just did, it sounds like it is an all or nothing gamble for him. One, he seems contempt on making.
"Oh, one more thing-" His smile still showing. "-You wouldn't happen to have an available cell with some iron-ore shackles her size now, would you? I have a feeling my prizefighter is gonna be a tad restless when she wakes."
<<>>
In rhythmic breathing, my senses came back to me once more and this time, there wasn't anything getting in my way to form a coherent thought. A will, to set into motion. And testing that slight will this time, I call to him. I call, to my spirit.
'Zangetsu...?' Reaching again, like before.
'I am here.' He immediately responds. Letting me know he's here with me, as I feel him.
His voice, somewhat reassuring.
Pushing to focus, to clear my thoughts. I slowly found my eyes opening up in a daze. Until they could finally focus and brought in the perception of myself, into the embrace of someone, I wasn't expecting of waking up to.
"Ebony..." I felt, myself weak. My voice... low.
"Easy. Try not to talk." She tells me. Her eyes betraying her while she wears that normal neutral expression, like always. A bit of worry within them, for I never would have thought she could show such an emotion. Looking past her, to the others around, something was off. Like, way, way off. Why was there a ceiling over my head? Why do the wall's here, feel suffocating? Is Violet actually unconscious on the ground? Why is she unconscious? Why does this room remind me of hell, a little? And why do my feet feel exposed?
A toe wiggles.
Not feeling the comforts of my shoes. Nor the touch of soft fabric that should be on them but instead, the hard rocky sensation of a bottom's floor.
Are we--are we in a cell?! The thought passes. Moving to sit up, my muscles spasms in protest. Unable to regain their once normal function. Trying again, I felt sluggish to move.
Restrained.
"What the...?" Finding my hands encased in metal. Bound together, in an iron shackle. "The fuck is this!" A burst of rage, spiking my body into wake. Hustling me up, on my own two legs. I nearly croak by the effort but stood weary, none the less. Looking around again this time, examining the surroundings I was in--in clearer focus. Ebony spoke up again this time, in an attempt to calm me down.
But I ignored it.
Whatever she was spouting phased right through me. As I was in another fucking cell. Another fucking containment. Much to my chagrin.
..and I hated it.
"Reyna!!" Someone shouts. Spilling me into alerted-ness.
Looking to who, I found it was Silver this time who spoke. However, he was reflecting a different facial image I've never seen dawn on him before, till now. The fear in his eyes upon looking at me... and the slight tinge of something green burning within them... reflected a small trace of myself, in an unsettling perception.
Correcting himself immediately, he spoke in a calming voice of tone. "There's no need for that. You can relax. You're in safe company, now."
"Wha-what happened? Where are we?" I started to pace around in spot.
"We'll tell you, but first, just take it easy will ya. I didn't peg you as the small-space type." I heard a familiar voice, joke. Looking at him, I saw him smile at me in a welcoming manner. "Cause if you're scared, then I guess we're all screwed then, huh?"
'Scared?! What's he on about?'
'Your breathing heavy, dumbass. Control yourself.'
'Levy.' I slowly realize the heavy heave in my chest and the contort of muscles on my face. 'Am I--was I scowling, just now?'
Relaxing and feeling my reserves settle down.
In one large and final exhale of breath. I gave myself a moment before speaking to the others. "..Sorry--just, not something I expected of waking up to, is all..." I say, almost uncharacteristically.
"..It's alright. I don't think any of us would want to either." I faced Ebony. "At least your awake and we're mostly together, now."
"Mostly?"
Looking around again, she was right. Someone was missing and I didn't even give him a thought till now.
Apparently, the only source of light we were getting through the rust of metal bars, was from the torches posted up in the halls; and they didn't help much to illuminate the dark cell we were in. That and I wasn't even sure if it was night or day out, given the fact that there wasn't a window or somewhat of a small crack in the walls, to indicate the time. Luckily for me, the wonders of a phone could come into good use, again, for that.
However, now was not the time.
"Draesus and that band of his are holding Jade, as a bargaining chip against us." This time, on Silver. Leaning back, against the cell's bars with his arms crossed. He was looking out, for something, before back to me. "..They plan to use us as contestants but you specifically, as a marketing cash flow."
"Me?" I repeated dumbly.
"Yes. It could be, that after witnessing the way you fought and killed that Viper yesterday, you unwillingly, must have changed their priority." Looking at him in question. He spoke a bit more; clarifying. "Draesus said they were hunters , did he not. Sounds too much of a nice word to call themselves marauders. Traffickers, even." He scoffs. "The fact that they took us in and held us as captives against our will, and that they were in danger when you encountered them; means that they were the ones after that Viper, to begin with, only to market it off back here in exchange for a decent pay. But since that didn't go as plan, they originally created a scheme in order to knock every one of us out and sell us, as their next means of payment."
He closes his eyes in thought. Halting only for a moment, until he opens them again.
Continuing.
"However, the others; Draesus's men. They only see you as a quick coin to be made but that man... I get the feeling he doesn't see you as something to be sold. Something to be exchanged or bargained with but perhaps, as something to build him up... An essential piece in a long game, he's playing. Even if it means he'll be taking on whatever huge risks, himself."
"Risks? What risks? And contestants to what?!" Leaving me ever so, with more questions.
"We overheard him talking to someone named Khuruk. From what I gathered, I think he's the one who runs this place. And it's most likely, we'll have to fight in a ring, to stay alive when tomorrow comes-."
My mouth doing it again. Moving on its own accords, as I knew exactly what this was. Another. Fucking. Pit. Noticing that he pauses again this time and the subtle looks on everyone's faces, I cooled the rage within me that seemed to be growing.
'I really don't want to be here...' Another thought passes.
Picking up the pace again after a moment.
"..Whatever arrangement Draesus made, he was willing to bet everything he has. Everything, he's willing to risk on, in order to succeed, and if that wasn't annoying enough--he's willing to use Jade against us, in order to do it."
"Why Jade? Why not Violet and is she seriously asleep?" I ask.
In a tired sigh. "He's reached his limits. He's done and exhausted, all due to the extreme heat and miles of hiking through the terrain, while carrying Violet over his shoulders. And this one-" Leaning off the bars, making his way over to the sleeping girl. "-is just about trying my patience. How long are you gonna pretend to be asleep for, huh?" Patting her stomach with a few light kicks. Getting her to stir.
"Stop. Your gonna make me throw up." Her voice, a mess of both tiredness and queasiness. "Hurp! Yep, I think I'm gonna-" She didn't get to finish that sentence. Since instead, something else came up and out of that mouth of her's.
"Let this be a lesson to you, then. When I say have some control over the amount you consume, I don't mean several filled mugs back-to-back." Stepping away.
In heavy breathing. "..T-technically it was eight... and it's not my fault, they were just so goo-hurp!" Heaving again, a much worse coloration.
"Technically speaking, I don't care. The point remains." Returning to the bars. While Ebony moves over to Violet and kneels down, rubbing the poor specimen's back of over drinking, as she lets it go. The entire consumption. Having me screen my nose up away a bit, from the smell of it.
"Ugh, you can definitely hold your liquor,-" I saw Blaze cover his mouth. "-but not in a good way for long." His face making a ghastly expression, before turning around quick and pacing his breathing. My guess, in feeling himself about to hurl from the display.
Raising my metal cuffs in studying my predicament. I went over to Silver and stood beside him. Wondering exactly what our leader plans on doing about this whole fucked up situation, we now find ourselves in. "Got any bright ideas in that head of yours or are those looks just for show? What are we going to do?" Wanting to flex a finger.
Looking at me, then on to my cuffs. "Can you get yourself free?" Asking, as if to know.
"Yea, most definitely. More than anything right now, I want to bust out of these but I won't. Not unless you have something or part of a plan at least... y-you do have a plan, don't you?" One of my brows raises, in questioning.
In passing moments and I guess in a quiet-meaningful stare, he speaks to me momentarily. "..I do, but it may not be so simple." Peering through the bars again; this time listening and watching, in caution of any trace of outside movement. Till I spoke.
"You can speak freely, we're alone. The other cells around us are empty and there are only a few guards, patrolling the halls but nowhere near close, to overhear you."
"..If you were any other person, I would question how you would know that but you're not like any other person, now are you?"
"I'm one of a kind. Try not to fall for me, would ya."
Slightly smirking in amusement. "I'll try not to." Turning around in facing the others, speaking to every one of us now. "There may be a way to get us all back to Canterlot. To get us back instantly, without having to deal with the journey back or any threat that may come." Drastically, pulling our attention.
More so, my curiosity. "Really, now. You don't say?"
"However, I'm afraid that in order for us to escape, I'll first need my bag for that." I felt a little perplexed by that statement. Until he explains; telling us something crucial. Something detrimental and vital, that without it, would nearly be impossible, in us escaping. An item, in his bag, that Faust had handed him should the need arise for it and this seemed like a very important time indeed, in need of it. Only problem is...
It's also in the clutches of our captors. So that makes two things we need to get back.
Although... its a shame really, because by the end of all this...
I might not have enough time to savor each and every one of their death.
~<>~
The time had finally arrived.
Approaching in the sounds of multiple footsteps, echoing, in the halls. Signaling, the start of a new day. Another obstacle to be overcome. Giving a slight nudge to Silver and the others, I let them know of the approaching crowd of guards, gathering. More than what was considered or should be, a normal fair amount. Standing in ready eagerness to grip something in hold, I was met with the wry smile of the one who placed me in this conundrum, to begin with.
"Hm, look at that. Already up and at 'em, just itching to fight. Aren't you?" Finally, facing me on the other side.
"Yea." Stepping up closer to the cell bars. Feeling it again. "So why don't you hurry up and free my hands already, they're starting to feel numb." Showing him my cuffs.
"When we reach near the grounds, I'll be happy too. But in case you don't know all the details, as I'm sure Silver's provided you with, then allow me to explain the situation your now in, clearly. All of you." The others stood in place, sharing a displeasing mood besides me. Especially Violet, for someone else besides me actually had the word murder, on them they wanted to express. Badly.
Noticing the intense feel and the cold glare from a certain someone, he chuckles, almost in amusement.
"From here on out, each one of you is my prizefighter. My gladiators, in combat. So, if you want to make it out of here alive, I suggest you fight as hard and as ruthless as possible because if you don't. Well, I guess dying really isn't much of an option for you now, is it?" Leaning ever forward on the bars. Resting on them, as he continued. "Especially, if you leave Jade all alone with the comforts of my men. I'm not sure they like him very much. Might just sell him as scraps to feed the other beasts, locked up in here?"
"That, and its your head on the line if we lose, correct?" Approaching the cell bars, as well. Cascading an annoyed look. "We may have a lot to lose but so do you, don't you? Would be a shame if whatever your scheming were to fall apart right at the beginning, wouldn't it?"
"Heh. Yes. Yes, it would."
"Then quit wasting our time and let's get on with this." Our leader taking point.
"You too, huh? Gotta say, I wasn't expecting this change in attitude." His eyes narrowing.
"Well, it's like you said. Dying isn't an option. Neither is leaving my squadmate alone, with the rest of your... cohorts."
"I see." Leaning off. Stepping to the side. "The rest of you can get out first." He ushers, as a guard with makeshift keys, opens, the door to the cell. "But not you...you'll have to come out last." His larger index points to me. Seeing no choice or a reason to argue, I did what the man said.
Backing up, away from the open door. I waited as one by one, everyone got out of the cell in shackles. Their's, nowhere near as fortuitous as mine. "Now for you." I heard him step in. Through the door and reaching for something from behind. A grating sound of metal falls loosely; as a shackle of an iron chain, swings between their hold from behind him and attached to a curved object, in his hold. A metallic device, worn and used. Spattered in a dry color. And tasked to fit around the nape of someone of my build. My neck. Was in his hands.
Emphasizing clearly, a property's life...
'Ooh, boy.'
*Crack*
It... filthy.
It putrid. Disgusting. Revolting!
The rust of prior blood. The stench that came off it... Vexing.
*Shriek*
It INFURIATING!! As he shows me that fucking smile, while backing me up.
"Be a good girl now and come put this on. Gotta make a good first impression." It opening. Calling to label me like the rest before it... the powerless... The weak. Those without purpose. Those, of fucking property.
"...The hell did you say." Stepping away. My wrath, building. IT... RAGING.
"Leave her be. You already got her shackled." Silver says, beyond the door. "Why continue to taunt her? You've already shown your point."
"Yes but now I want the others to see it as well. I want them, the audience, and any spectator out there waiting, to know; exactly who she belongs to."
*Creak*
"I ain't your Damn dog! You don't own me!" It revving to a hundred.
"As of now, I guess do." The collar widening. Squeaking in utter glee from the years and use of service.
"Don't you dare. Let her be, you bastard!" I heard Blaze screamed out. Before ruffling and fighting in his hold, a larger guard would have him in. The same going for Ebony. For Silver. The hate he gave. The percusses words Violet would scream in a flip, from her once friendly behavior.
"You guys are being very dramatic you know. Remember what I said about playing nice-."
"Fuck you~!! I couldn't give a shit about us playing nice . You are not putting that on me!"
*Creak*
'I ain't going back. I won't allow it! I didn't get out to be some bitch's new plaything.'
'Why are we even tolerating this. Let's just kill him.'
*Crea~aak*
This fire burning. This hate, I've been feeling. This rage... Inflaming.
'I'm not like them. I won't ever be like them. Never. Never, again will I feel that humiliation!'
*Creak*
"Huh? What is tha-"
*Crack!*
The shackles giving way, as they too weren't the only thing's that snapped. They hot and smelting, in extreme exhaustion from holding my hands captive. Hitting the floor in a flaming molten cesspool.
Feeling a new surge. One of utter dismal and hunger... savaging in force... but most importantly: Power. Control . It promised both these and more, as I could feel it coursing through my blood. My veins, My hands. It, continuously feeding on this unyielding rage. This pestilence of wrath.
Once free and yearning for activity, my palms ignited in fury. Showering in a color, unlike my unusual spectral green but it too, dark in color. Dark and hot; flaming in a shade of purple. A violet, so beautifully sizzling and alluring, it felt good to the touch.
One, that had me almost completely in awe.
Seeing this in astonishment and sudden surprise. Draesus stumbles back using his left arm to guard his face. However, I'm not particularly in such a good mood, that I lunge at him bearing my fist. Using his right though, and upon contact with the wall behind him. Pillars of stone shot forth and collide into me, sending me back in shock.
"Ugh!" Feeling the hard impact, between the front and my back against a solid surface. Without even thinking. My body reacts in grabbing a pillar embedding in my abdomen and crushes the stone in hot force. Swinging down with my left arm, I quickly severed another pillar pinning my shoulder before moving away quickly, as it grew in length and smacked against the wall that held me.
Going low and dashing in a quick step, whilst maneuvering through multiple projectiles now. I used a pillar to spring myself up, at the ceiling. My body twirling and making the proper adjustments as I pull forth a muscle in my right leg. Propelling me at Draesus hopefully, with enough speed to catch him.
Near him.
Then beside's him. As he was lucky enough to fall out of the way. My strike missing as my right arm and fist were now encased, in through the wall. Holding me up in place, my feet also found themselves to be sticking against its surface as well. A few cracks, showing.
Weird it was for Draesus, to stare at me. To look at me. Weird so, for the other wardens or guards or whoever the fuck they were, too, as well. For, I doubt any of them have ever seen anyone like me before. Someone with burning rage. Clear in showing that she's not some pet.
My available fingers clawing the wall. Leaving an impressionable, lasting, mark.
Something too, that will last on him. When he's long dead.
"No! Let me go!" I heard Violet scream. Looking past him. Through the cell. Past the stationed guards. Was another Mino, who had Violet at knifepoint. No one special, except for the missing horn on his head... someone I think I met back in the desert.
"You were right... perhaps keeping her was somewhat of a good decision. Especially, since she got you to fall flat on your ass in sheer terror there, Draesus!" Sensing, some scornful humor. Pressing the knife against her cheek, "Now that I enjoyed that little display, care to cool it, Reyna? We have some money to make."
Pulling my arm free and falling counter-clockwise, in sticking the landing. I gradually got up and for once, I could tell the expression on my face was one of utter unpleasantness. Disdain. Of utter...the fuck. Because I next found my voice in an unsettling way.
Not of words. Nor of letters.
But this, growling. This tone, this feeling that was emerging on its own. That is emanating from me.
My fingers extending, my arms opening, and this fire burning even hotter. Engulfing me slightly, reaching and ashing away this jacket by the arms.
Plays in wicked grace.
It was blinding.
"..I am not... some dog... to be toyed with...."
'Forget the plan, we can do it here. We can kill 'em. We can get out of here ourselves.' Her voice talking. Sounding reasonable. 'We can get the bag. The Scroll. Get the hell out of here on our own and just tell Faust they died in some unfortunate event! Why are we waiting?!'
The tips of my fingers aching. Something extending from them. My nails... lengthening.
Trying to weasel back, I glared Draesus hard. Letting him know, it didn't matter. Another move and he's dead. In fact, why wait? He's right here in front of me. My sanity... cleaving. Tearing to shreds as this body spurs on its own.
"Didn't you hear what I said! This isn't a debate!" Blood drew.
Running down the steel of the sharp piece in hand. Getting a reaction from Violet as she was on the verge of something. Between fear and a tear in her eyes.
"Enough! Reyna! Don't give them any further reason as is!" I heard Silver, shout. Held, hold in captive. Saying something now than the last minute this shit started.
"Please, do as he says! I know you don't want to but Azan will kill Violet before you can even get a chance to reach him. Before you can reach any of them!" Ebony voiced in concern. The plan and script running off course.
'So what? She's saying that we should be bound?! Please, Queen, tell me we're not actually buying into this crap. They Need us. They need us to escape. They are powerless here, on their own without us!!'
"Hate to say it but please... don't let them hurt Violet." I saw Blaze's Expression. My sudden snarl in aggravation. "I know! It sucks and if I could, I would switch with you in a second! I would! But they're not messing around. Trust me, more than anything, I wanna stick it to these A-holes but not if it is going to get you killed. Or her. Come on!" His voice pleading, but almost in a saddening way.
"Haha. Why don't you listen to them? There's merit, to your friend's words." Moving to posture himself. Almost in rising from the earth below, but standing over him now. He sat his ass back down.
This fire, raving. Scorching down my sides and cooking up this sweatbox of a cell. This Dungeon.
'KILL THEM! Kill 'em. Kill 'em. Kill 'EM!! It'll be quick. It'll be easy.' Something in her rising. Something, as well.
Lighting the walls in immersive violet flames, behind me.
"Woah!"
I heard a couple of men shout. Backing up away in fear, from the cage. They breathless, as they point their spears in my direction. All the while, I stood over him. Seeing me for who I am. For what I'm really like. This girl of a monster with fangs, greater than anything in here. Than any predator, he's ever faced.
"Reyna..."
A soft voice whispers.
Screening my view up, slightly.
"It's ok." A tear runs down. With the embrace of a soft demeanor. It nothing to me. It of little meaning. It of an ignorant, stupid, look. It of the weak.
And yet...
"It's fine. Go ahead and let loose. Just make them pay, in my stead for me. Okay?" Why does that placid smile hold some meaning to me? Why does she...
'WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!! An invitation or something?! Kil-'
Someone else steps in. Drawing her back. The echoes of her screams of reasoning--recedes immediately, to the back of my mind.
'...Zangetsu.' The world pauses.
Stepping out of me almost like in some theatrical play; fully coming to terms with reality, as he appears more in-depth. The ol' man turns nonchalantly towards me. His gaze, studying these flames of mine almost in watchful eye.
"..it seems you've unlocked something new...one of great power. Reyna."
"Seems so. Perfect timing too, to fry these fuckers."
"And them as well?" He looks at Violet. To Ebony. To Blaze. And lastly, on Silver. The emotion of fear, panic, and concern on their faces. Just waiting to be said.
"What of them? I know now how to get back to Canterlot." I said dismissively.
"And what would you tell Faust? What will you do if she starts asking questions, you can't provide an answer for? What will you do if you can't even use this form of teleportation? This scroll?"
"Then I'll figure something out!" My power, dissipating. "I have always, and if it means trucking through that fucking sea of sand, then so be it!"
"And then what?" Looking to me. "You get out of here, escape the city, traverse the desert, kill whatever threat we may encounter, and then what? Just keep searching for a new way out. To escape an even larger prison? If that's the case, then you should have just stayed in Hell."
I lunge at him. Reigning him in, by his coat. "Why would you even say that?! You know as much as I, it was never even a choice. It was worse there?!!" Shaking him by his attire. "You share my memories but that's all you have! You share them... But you've never lived them!! So how would you know..." Feeling a sting in the corner of my eye. Rubbing it away almost immediately, to never show it.
"How would you know what it was like to be shackled? Without rest? Without sleep? Without food? Without being able to even take a shit in piece, it was hell!! More fearsome than anything! Than any nightmare! Compared to it, nothing comes close to even describing the way it was. SO WHY WOULD YOU SAY THAT?! You're my spirit, aren't you? TELL ME WHY, DAMNIT?!!"
I gripped, hard. Holding tight. Never imaging he could say something like that so casual like. He is my spirit right?... then why?
"Don't go mute on me now. Answer me Zangetsu!" I needed to hear him. I wanted to know.
Looking down on me, through his visor. Only one of his eyes was clear through, that thick veil of shades.
*Sigh* Exhaling a breath.
Reaching with his left, he gently touches my forearm. Holding, but never squeezing me tight. "You are right. I don't know and for that, I am sorry." Stepping in closer. Beginning to silence the gap between us.
"What are you-" He pushes into me. His right arm wrapping around while his left still holds my right hand, gently.
"I am sorry you had to endure that alone. I am sorry for all that's happened to you and to what just transpired here. I'm sorry, that I waited this long to even ask how you were feeling..." Wrapping me now, in both holds. Resting his chin against the top of my head. "I am sorry... I only care for your well being and it's all I'll ever want for you... It was wrong of me to even say, such a thing."
Leaving me paused. Because I didn't know where to go from this.
He, just so...comforting. My grip tightening. Never letting go.
"I shall never do so, again."
"..You promise?"
"..I do."
"..."
"...."
"..Then I'll hold you to it." I look up, under him. "But never, and I mean ever, do you speak like that to me again. My past isn't something I can just bring up, so casually. Let alone, reminiscence about. I know I said we can talk about it from time but..."
"I understand. It won't-"
"Just don't do it again!... that's all I ask. Okay." Peering into his brown eyes. Before pushing myself away, or else I'll become enticed.
Once free and my back to him. "..as you wish."
Nothing but silence remained. Picking back up, its unspoken volume. Leaving us trapped, in this quiet limbo.
It still puzzled me how we can interact in such a way when everything else becomes still. Did time actually pause? Or was it everything else that came into paralyzes. A strange ability Ichigo had.
..Or is it more so Zangetsu?
"Reyna..." He begins to walk past me. Standing over the image of a petrified worry, Draesus. Before him. "I know you don't want to hear it but... you can't kill Draesus. At least, not yet."
"You can't be serious, why shouldn't I?! He deserves death."
"Then if that is what you truly desire, I will not stop you. But I ask, at what cost?" He motions in front, of one of the cell's bar. "Do you even remember what I said the other night? About being the type of mercenary you want to be... about what actions you take, defines you? Do you really want to remember yourself, as the one who failed her first assignment?" He points to Violet. "That you couldn't even live up to the expectation of a queen. A goddess, in fact."
Then on to Silver.
"That you couldn't even protect her soldiers." To Ebony, "Her people." To Blaze, "Her, citizens." He walks to me. Standing finally, face to face, again.
"Let her know what kind of a person you are, as you've shown them. Be greater. Be strong, as you've always been. Bring them back alive and you'll show Faust, and them, the importance of your worth... your will."
That talk and calming voice of tone... somewhat warming; just to hear him say. Yet, my eyes can't help but to look away. Just for a moment, anyways, before I speak about the trouble that got me into this funk. This state of mind.
"Zangetsu... I hear you. I hear what you are saying but... to do this. To follow through with their original means of escape, might lead to things I swore I'd never feel again. Things, I don't ever want to go through... I'm not sure I'm strong enough as I once was, to go through that kind of experience, again."
My heart skipped. What was this rubbish? This nonsense of talk.
"I don't-fuck- I don't-"
"You are stronger than you know!" His sudden outburst, dropping me senseless. "So don't say otherwise. You are my master. The strongest person I know."
"..I'm the only one you know." Correcting him.
"The only one who fought her way out of hell and done the impossible. The woman--the fighter--the warrior...I know you to be. You've handled worse. I know you can again. I believe in you. So never, think otherwise."
"..Together forever, till the end. Right?"
He immediately nods. "Even if it means, to the end of time. I will always be with you."
I smile.
I just couldn't help it. Just somehow talking with him seems to have calmed me down. Even if, for a little.
Shit.
Getting me all flustered.
I threw a jab, hitting him in the chest but not too impactful or rough.
"Thanks, Zangetsu... I think I can get through this now." I sigh. "Just wish things were under different circumstances is all and that I could forget this." Beginning to move back into position. Standing tall and fierce over Draesus. "Oh well." Making the choice to resume script. To get out. Together.
"Someday... you will." He walks off. Leaving me to know the world runs its course.
"..I can only dare to hope." I said jokingly. Knowing better.
"I said to halt! Don't you care what happens to your friend here?!" The voice, the man with the knife to Violet's face ushers out, cutting clean. Azan. "I will slit her throat. Don't mess with me. I wil...Wha-what happened to the fire? Where did the flames go?!"
I said nothing. But instead, offered one last look at him. To Draesus. Before gritting in frustration, as I put my hands up in the air. Walking back slowly, away from him. Solely regretting, this taken action already.
"You win... I'll... I'll comply. Just don't hurt her." My gaze on Azan. "If you want someone to punish, then punish me. I'll take whatever it is. Just don't hurt them. I'll get you your money in the ring, I swear." Waiting for his next action. Although, it didn't take long for him to respond.
"That so? Then get on your knees..." Testing me. Not lighting up on the knife's pressure. Blood trickling.
In another heavy sigh and turmoiling inner regrets. I get down on one knee as the rest of my body follows the motion.
"Now lay down." He says. I follow his order, soon after. "If you move even the slightest, I'll kill her." Knowing he speaks true. Closing my eyes, it was this time I heard someone rise. Opening them, I could tell it was Draesus. Even though I wasn't looking towards him but at a charred up wall, I could tell by his presence alone. He was near me. Near and furious.
"No more games! It's about time you learn your place. Exactly who it is, you belong too!" He crushes me. Pinning his entire leg's weight on top.
"Ngh!" Pulling the back of my hair. Reigning my head to his whim.
"And I'm going to make sure you learn it, now."
*Squeak* The sound of a collar shutting tight, around the base of my neck. Labeling me too, as a property.
Slamming my head back down. "Get me something stronger than iron-ore! And bring me another fucking collar. One specifically, for her mouth. She is not pulling that stunt twice, on me, again!" I can hear his voice seethe in rising anger. It now, showing itself after that little humiliation. "If you had behaved, I would have treated you differently but now, I see that was clearly a mistake on my half. I underestimated your strength; to treat you, other than anything but like a 'dog', an animal, was entirely my fault. I'll make sure not to do so, again."
Applying more pressure and hearing me strain, from under him.
"I'll take better care not to make that same mistake. I'll treat you as you are and over time, I will break you. You'll be begging for forgiveness when I'm done with you." Turning my head to the side. I flashed him a grin on my right. In return, he picks my head up and slams me back down. Doing it a second and third time, not liking my gesture. Too bad.
"Oh, so now you want to kill her. What happened to using her as revenue?" Azan says, in a mocking tone.
"Shut up!! This is nothing more, than a little taste for her."
"Yea? Well. why don't we leave her unscathed for now so she can stay alive long enough, to get us what we want? I mean, she's about to head out after all. She might get a beaten, by the challengers Khuruk set up in sequence. So why don't you leave it to them to ruffle her up, a little." I look ahead and see him pass off Violet, to another guard.
"Hmm." Hearing him think. Before he picks me up, waiting a moment, then slams me down. Hard. One final time. "Fine, but she'll need to be cleaned up first."
"More like she'll need a healer now. Why would you do that?!" Standing close to the cell.
"Because I felt like it." Re-posturing himself over me. "And because I knew she could take it. She did punch through that wall over there, less you forget. Do you know many who can do that?"
Facepalming in disbelief, "Whatever. This was your plan, to begin with. And your plan, if she loses. So at least there's a win in it for me, either way."
"Yes... I imagine so. If I were to lose, you'll no doubt be doing me a favor, in taking care of the annoying infants outside."
"Hah. Ain't that the truth. At least then, I'll be calling the shots when you're gone."
'..Seriously. I have to hear this shit now.'
'Well, you wouldn't have to, if you had just-' She disappears. Once again, unable to finish her sentence. Zangetsu, doing his work.
Much, to my gratitude.
However, that soon disappeared by the clang and shift of metal drawing close.
They were here. The men Draesus ordered, returning with a new set of tools. And just by seeing one of them, reminded me of a painful memory, of a demon practitioner, in hell. A twisted, bondage, sex-creep of a fucker, he was. With a sick-fix for the darker parts of role-playing, with certain inmates; in their cell's.
And I guess history, is about to repeat itself...
...
..to illustrate, I can never get far enough away.
Author's Note
Hey guys, I know it's been a while. Sorry. Just had to work the kinks out and development of the story. Never thought the chapter would take this long or be this...in depth. But I do hope that you enjoyed it and if not, feedback is greatly appreciated. Always.
Important Notes:
I like purple and thought purple flames were cool. Also, I thought chaos energy should take on the color of its user. Describing their traits, skills, and character. Ya know.
Not really a three but let me know what you think. Again, I hope you enjoyed and if there are any questions pertaining to the story so far feel free to ask.
Later!
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
For years I've waited. On the off chance of a single moment.
A golden opportunity.
Something ideal and strong enough to change the shitty way I live. To wake up one morning and not be bothered by the constant nuisances of others. To move about in my home, unannoyed with minimal labor. A status that spoke volume, every time I step out. An appealing business and means of income that outclasses anyone, in this harden-city. And a workforce of servants, to provide my every need.
My every want.
My rule.
..So who doesn't want that? To live in a lifestyle of ease, compared to the class that we are in now.
Just struggling to survive. To make ends meet.
Going day-in & day-out, for a decent day's worth; while in my case, means risking my life for something 'entertaining' and then selling it for what? Five, maybe six hundred silver shards if I'm lucky enough, a month. Only to go back into that deathtrap of lost sand and then do it, all over again to earn more. When really, it's never enough. Not for me or this group, I forged. Spending even longer stays for bigger risks.
All for the sake of the crowd's reaction... their money.
And if that wasn't the worst of it, I had to divide that pay among the nine of us. Spending my weeks... my hours... my every life-giving minute, with these pack of fools, just like me.
They bitter.
Depraved.
Idiotic mostly when it comes to it, so it's no wonder I'm in control but mainly, they just so... so... useless.
Complete and utterly...
They can't see themselves as of anything higher. Of anything more. But of this 'life.' This... freedom of leaving the city as they please and hunting explicit creatures wherever far, we go. The distant lands explored and thrills, of testing their might against some of the fiercest apex predators, out there. The skills developed over time, that could never be used properly or at all when in the city but in that, of the wild.
Ho, if only I knew then what I knew now... I would have spared myself the trouble of the choices and missed opportunities made, in getting out of this shabby lower class.
..this... failed career. This dead-end journey. With no retirement-plan to show for it.
But then again, what would I be if it weren't for those mistakes? A fucking merchant? A tailor? Or some crony for a stooge, not knowing the wiser? Not making any headway.
I chuckle, amused. Walking with my awaited ticket in hand.
Where would I be? Kissing up to some noble's ass for a chance to prove myself. Or with most of those unfortunate fools from earlier, driven in debt and sold into the colosseum's den?
My grip tightening. Pulling on the chains that hold my golden moment. Traversing the halls, from the holding blocks to the gates that awaited me. That awaited her.
'Where would I be... had I not placed that knife in my old man's heart, so long ago?'
I stood now, in front of the waiting steel behemoth. It's robust and heavy doors awakening with a slight glim of outside and hitting me with the sounds of overwhelming cheers, echoing from the battleground. It's source; the hundreds of spectators liven and spurred in the stands, in order to watch today's exhibition match. Today's Entertainment. The pressure of each individual's shouting built together, in volume, the more the door opens.
With a pleased smile. "Let's go."
I tug, one final time. Entering the desolate battleground with my prized warrior, following; chained behind. Upon seeing her, the crowd had a mixture of reactions. Some eyeing her skeptically, others with confused looks, and many with lust, into the bondage she's in. Real tide and bound for the sick in this city.
*Phew!*
"That a fine piece of ass! What's a matter Dreasus? Can't control your girl so you send her instead, to face the Butcher! There ain't going to be much left of her for you to handle, after this!!" A random commenter spoke.Arena, let's see some blood!!!"
"Yeaaaa~!!!!"
The air flowed; like a monstrous voice carrying the desires of the crowd, gathered. A packed show.
A full Stadium.
Money, to be made.
"Ladies and gentlemen! Minos of all age!!" Taking advantage of the emotions in the air, as a perfect opportunity to make his announcement. Piling in the audience's exuberance, with an unknown expectation. "I welcome you proudly to the final event of today's Colosseum's match and I do hope you enjoyed that last exhibition. Oh, what am I saying? Of course, you did! It was gore~!! " Emphasizing the word, drawing in the mass. Getting them riled and stirred, due to the many years & practice, of his fluid speaking.
A skill developed and mastered, in the sense of his business.
"For those of you now joining us, you've missed quite a hell-of-a show today that won't ever be forgotten, any time soon! Meaning, you should have been here to have seen it. New warriors have risen, many have fallen, while the best reign supreme above all odds. But, don't fret! Now, we get down to the main event. The one, whom we've all been waiting for!" His every wording, precise.
Leading.
Opening his mouth, the words Khuruk bolstered from his lips, began to reach the ears of the mass again.
"Our champion Xintarak, the Butcher! The beheader of heads. The breaker of hope. And, record holder of defeating two Sand Vipers and a Horn-Crawler, in one bout! May just find this little critter, even too much of a match for him!!" His voice, echoes, through the arena. "For you see, we have ourselves something a little special before you."
Pointing past me. To her.
To a woman near me with a heavy lacened prisoner jacket; bound & held tightly with Mithril-ore chains, heavily wrapped around her body. Her hands this time were encased too, in a mithril-ore shackle behind her back. Leaving no room for what happened last time. As a collar, wrapped around her neck, finely replaced that pendant she had on. Making a new good home in my pocket, once I sell it. And last but not least, a muzzle covering her mouth and most of her face, was left bound to her head.
Giving her the appearance of an enraged dog. Too helpless in baring its bark or bite.
"A challenger unlike any other! Something, so vicious! Ruthless! Cunning and savaging in force! She's like an animal when let loose. Just look at her!!" Baiting them in. "It took one of our best hunters, Draesus here, to reign in such a beast and trust me, her looks aren't something to be underestimated. They found her out in the land, facing off against a Sand Viper by her lonesome. Playing with it, with ease! Moving so fast, it couldn't even keep up with her! Until she single-handedly, tore it apart, all in a matter of seconds! It alive and suffering to its final moments! And apparently, she created a draft so hot in her run, it cooked the sand into a glass road as far as the eye can see! Leaving a wonderful display!!"
Khuruk spoke, in his VIP stand. His section, grander and higher than most, proved his wealth & ownage of The Aberration Arena. One out of the big three in the city, but none of them, nowhere near as grand, as the Kings' Coliseum. Yet, among the three, he owns the second-best gladiatorial entertainment arena, around. Something that, I could possibly rectify with my champion here. And soon enough, maybe even get a shot to the King's Coliseum. Where the real money is.
The real title. The true, goal.
I listened to him. Reaching his end.
"But don't take my word for it! Believe it with your own eyes. Here & now, in the Aberration Arena!!" Hearing my cue. Turning to face her. The same hate she gave from earlier. Promising something almost of equal value from then... I couldn't bring myself to smile this time, cause I knew full well, the danger she could present to me if I'm not careful.
Luckily for me though, the rest of her compatriots are nice and tight, held back in the block. So she should think twice before attempting any moves. Carefully, eyeing her.
"So raise your fist's high--" Disattaching, the connected chain. "--scream out loud--" Unbinding her prisoner-jacket. "--make some noise--" Moving behind and slowly, unshackling her freed appendage. "--and welcome to the stage, the Glorified Butcher!!! "
She turns and grabs me. Sweeping me off my feet.
"Aahh~!!!" Astonished, the crowd felt. In complete surprise.
As was I.
Getting on top, her nails stung hard into my trachea. Breaching through my skin as the warmth of blood begins to run down the sides of my neck. Not having it, especially in front of all these fools, it's about time I showed Reyna her first lesson.
Using the runes on my arm. She reaches with a hand for her own throat, this time. Feeling a tight restraint to her breathing. However, as if by some stir, she persistently remains adamant with her other hand, in sinking deep. Drawing even more fluids of red. Reigning in my left, in rage from her defiance, I back-hand her hard, off of me.
Skidding over the Arena's ground & sand, till coming to a halt; covering her neck. She squirms about, back and forth, still unable to draw new breath. With flare, her hands ignite with that blasted fire of hers till she stops. Screaming in agony now. Realizing, that heating up the Mithril-ore will do more harm than good, to her.
Standing on my feet, in steam. "You really are a fool aren't you? Did you honestly think I wouldn't be prepared for something like this?!" My arm rises with malice, controlling the runes on her collar to obey me; to lift her up on her feet, then above the surface. Only to throw her face first, back down. "I own you!" Holding girth to these words. "You will do as I command, you wrench!!" Raising her off her feet and pulling her towards my grasp.
Her frame, tiny & small, held feebly in my hand. Her eyes going puffy.
Red. The life within them, almost gone.
Dropping her in disgust, I release the runes hold on her. Gifting her the sweet release, of air. As she wheezes uncontrollably, weakly. Taking every second of every breath in trying to regain her composure. Her strength. Although, it probably didn't help much with the muzzle on.
'I think I'll leave that on.' My smile coming back. Just from the mere thought.
"Try that shit again and it won't be you that suffers. I'll have the rest of your team tortured by the end of the day, begging for death. Do you understand me!" My voice, giving of hate.
"Necklace...my necklace..." Barely registering her talk.
Kneeling down, carefully inching closer. My eyes never off her.
"My necklace. Give it back... or I'll kill you."
Rolling my eyes in hubris I rose up, on a knee.
"What a waste of time." Someone new voiced in. Meeting the source, across the arena, it was the champion of the ring himself. "It'll be more of a show if I get to kill you alongside her and then, finally move on." A minotaur, slightly larger than me and build, in his prime. Dawned an armor shoulder guard-plate, spiked-knee strips, and a large gladius long-sword in hand; weighing itself heavily, on his shoulders. Strutting through the dried bloodied courtyard from another entrance.
"Ho-ho, everyone. Looks like Xintarak got bored of waiting and decided to come out early, himself! Well, let's not keep him waiting. Let the final event begin!!"
'He did not just do that?! That Fuck!!' I sigh. At the shit rate, this is going.
Deciding to walk back to the gates before they could fully close and trap me inside. "If you do what I ask, maybe... just maybe... I'll give it back to you afterward. But first, survive." I headed back. "Then, we'll see." I didn't even face her nor wait for her to reply. Because it was either now or never. The second lesson, my ten-to-one odds on her, and my life's gamble should she loses.
It all rides on her.
So I doubt she'd want to die now, only to give me the dissatisfaction.
Reaching the gate's entrance.
"You better win Reyna...for all our sakes." The door closing. The mechanic of gears working into place, shutting it. Only for me to hear the gasp sounds of the audience. As they shriek in sudden horror, causing me to glimpse behind quickly, only to see within the sliver of a second. Xintarak, the Butcher. The slayer of Three. Fall restlessly back, off his feet.
"What?"
<<>>
'..That asshole...' A heavy heave leaving my throat. Gasping for air. He walking away. Not even facing me.
"My... necklace..." My obsession. My only care to anything, anymore! "You ass..." A soothing sensation passes through in my throat. Silencing the pain. As bit by bit, that surge of violence escapes me in a wolfish growl. It threatening and lashing, but also so quiet, that I'm the only one who can hear it. It asking... asking to kill?
To Kill him!
Footsteps, approaching.
Screening my view, slightly a little to the left, there was a minotaur a few feet from me. An annoyed look like I was nothing more; that said, "You are just some little shit and that this is nothing more than a nuisance to me. A fucking petty." The look in his eyes...
'It pisses me off!'
"Just stay there. Right, where you are. I want a nice clean swing when I sever your head... who knows? Someone may just pay a price for that pretty little face of yours." A weapon, he raises in the air. It as big, as Zangetsu. Betting heavy too. Something to dingy for him to wield.
Feeling spurned by a selfish sudden desire, 'I am not going to have it. I am not going to suffer another humiliating disgrace, nor show it!!'
"Send Dahgur, my regards for me when you see him... In hell!!" Pouring his entire might into bringing the blade down. A cut clean swing. One piercing and deadly in blow to an enemy.
It cleaving and tearing through... as a hand grips onto a beating heart. Making the bearer scream in unholy despair.
"Why don't you tell him yourself." I yank hard. Pulling. Tugging. And ripping out his entrails. His rib cage. His beating, blood-pumping heart. It ticking away every second like a watch, all in the palm of my hand. "I'm sure, you both have much to say instead." I kick off his chest.
Watching him stutter, in both confusion and mix pain, as I land a few feet away. Slowly but immeasurably, reaching to a hole in his body & falling limply on his knees; causes the Buthcher, to drop his sword completely. Doing his best. His damndest, as he tries to cover up the wound; hoping to do so with both hands.
He reaching. Grabbing. And pooling, around the area, desperately trying to pull back in the flowing river of blood.
"What's wrong, fucker?" I step up closely. Watching his light dwindle and I feel it. "You don't look so good. You should really do something about that hole in your chest."
"G-Gagh. Omph!" He coughs up. Drooling his warm giving life, to the plains of this fucking arena. Making a mess all over himself. Before squeezing. Tightening, the area around the space between him. "Cold-gagh!"
"I can't hear you fucker, what was that?" The ticking, slowing. When really, I heard it.
Vomiting some more, in his own cesspool. He finally manages another whisper. "C-c-cold!"
"Still can't hear you, fucker. Why don't you say it a little louder? This time, with some of that spirit from a moment ago, so we all can hear you because if they can't... how am I supposed to?" The darkness, betraying the humor in my tone.
"C-c-c." He stammers. Trying hard. Stuttering even more. "C-c-co-c. It's. C-c-c-col. I-it co-omph!" Spewing some more of that familiar red. "I'm Cold... i-ITS COLD!" Croaking his final words. That essence of life, gone, from the features in his eyes.
Practically, sensing his soul departing.
All to a hellish place. As his husk remains on its knees in pure discord.
I smile. "Then why didn't you just say so. Here." I measly, toss his heart at him. "Wouldn't want you to catch a chill." My snark, remark.
<<>>
I rushed forward. Moving my ass in high time from the arena's gate. Passing the guards, warriors, and chained up beasts of the fiercest kind, to Silver and his shackled crew. Azan keeping watch, over them. "Stay with them! I need a view!" Running forth faster now.
"What's wrong?! Draesus! Oi! What's happening?!!" Shouting louder but I ignore it. Pressing on.
Making way, through numerous guards out of the holding cells, I gunned my way straight to the auditorium section. A few bystanders and spectators were present, with some, giving a questionable look to me. However, at the same time that was when the crowd started to erupt in rigorous cheers. Hailing out a cry of excitement. Boasting with new hype.
'Shit! What happened? Did she die already?! Don't tell me that's the case. Didn't you put up a fight at all, small-feet?!!'
Pushing harder. Running up the stairs and my heart pumping. Out of order. Out of resolve. I felt something tearing at me, with every step, closer to the V.I.P. box. It... infuriating from feel... because what if she lost. What if she's...
'What if she is dead? Was I careless with this?' The question hitting my mind, harder than anything could.
Reaching the doors, I felt for the first time the heavy weight, it resisted upon me. Never before, has a door felt so frustrating to go through. That just entering through... I am a damned , man.
I grit my teeth in frustration.
'I'd have to soothe things over with that shit, Khuruk if I want to keep my freedom. Perhaps, I can just sell Silver and them. Make some form of a new deal. Perhaps, maybe-'
The door opens. In it, waiting, the Arena's master.
..Fuck.
Is all that runs through my head.
Too late in turning back, I step through onto the box. Guards stationed around closed the door, that allowed me entrance. Eyeing carefully, there wasn't much of a chance to escape. The exits were blocked and too many to handle when the time comes.
A cold bead runs down me. Knowing that this could be it.
"Draesus, there you are. Come here, dear friend! Come here!" Standing on a balcony. Rapidly, motioning me to come.
Causing me to walk over to Khuruk. 'If I go down... then I'll be sure to-' My thought gets cut off.
By the cheers of the mass again, as they see me. They cheering in admiration, but not to me (specifically) but to that of the girl down there. She alive and well. Standing over a deceased minotaur. A deceased champion... making her the NEW one!!
"Was this not a shocker, ladies, and gents!! Never before have we seen such level of carnage! And I thought taking people's heads off was blood-thirsty enough but look at her." His voice echoes around the Coliseum. "She doesn't even care the slightest that she ripped his own heart out and threw it at him. Talk about a Heartless-monster! " They riling from the excitement while some were impressed. Waiting to see more.
"But we're not done. Not yet! To truly be earned the title of Champion & keep it..." He faces me, asking for her name again. After giving it to him. "Reyna will have to face the challenges that were meant for our beloved Xintarak, and overcome them!! Hopefully, now, she can do it! But of course, the odds are stacked greatly against her! For you see, the next couple of rounds of this special event is only for those of the best. The strongest! The relentless! The Fiercest!!... Those who have won victoriously today, in having a shot against the Champion, themselves! Yet, it seems the slot is currently being filled." Loving his talk.
The audience listening. Waiting. His damn talk drawing even me in. Just What the hell was he planning. What's with this change of scene? He mentioned nothing of this with me before. It was just to face Xintarak!!
"So whoever wins next--who all, will be gunning for her--will, without a doubt be, the Aberration's, Greatest Champion!!!"
A gate by the East side opens. The same on the West. Emptying a lot, of warriors upon the stage now. Armed to the teeth with different gear and weapons. A few out there with rune marks on their arm. Meaning, there somewhat like me.
"Khuruk! What's the meaning of this? This was not a part of the deal, we made!" Thankfully my voice was low, that it didn't echo over and to, the crowd.
"It is now, Draesus. You really should be thanking me. If she wins this bout with ten-to-one odds again, you'll be sitting in at least double the amount of the first round. Quite a good sum, than you ever earned in a year, if you ask me. Hehe. But if you're not as confident in your prized girl as you claim to be, then maybe I need to change my bets onto someone more... favorable." Looking down. At least a good dozen of fighters down there.
Motioning to someone else besides me, he calls forth someone suited as an attendant. Whispering in their ear, while they nod, listening. Before going away with whatever directives he's given them.
"Did you just-" (Sigh) "-never mind. Of course, you did." Changing his odds, I guess off of her or if they ever were. Believing and possibly knowing, that an outcome like this is impossible for her to win. Yet, my cards still rest on Reyna.
My ticket.
Taking notice, from above. The fight began, spurring the crowd and I, into a flabberghasted surprise. The first kill, of the second round, was underway. Starting off with a simple beginning, to a much gruesome display.
<<>>
The gates open. Releasing a locust swarm of idiots, coming straight at me. Right after some pig's, grand announcement.
How annoying.
'I guess they don't learn. What do you say, Levy? Should I show 'em exactly who they're fucking with?'
'By all means, Queen. Spew their carcass empty, all over this arena.'
Stepping forward, past this pile of shit. My left foot bore and bared; kicked up this Butcher's hand-me-down of a weapon. Catching it with ease, I swung it over on my right shoulder. Rolling my neck with pleasure.
"Gladly." Feeling revved.
Digging in. I launch myself against the sand. My sudden burst catching a minotaur off guard, by the split second--twenty feet gap.
Too late though to do anything as this toothpick of a blade slices clean through his abdomen. I twirl, spinning around before continuing the pace. Finding my next target. Just right in front. Hoisting the sword, I threw with accuracy. It piercing through, launching the man back in a distasteful shriek. But he refuses to fall, never the less.
Jumping, both of my feet found their way onto the pommel of the sword, as they kick off sending him back, colliding into a group of fighters. Landing from a backflip, I grab a spear before it even has the chance to fall. Twirling it in hand and behind my back, I parry a sword swing some asshole tried to deal me. Turning with practice foot-work, the end of the shaft found its way hitting his stomach before he could manage another one. Striking fast I hit him with continuous blows, till finally spinning the spear in hand; I sweep up. Cleaving his front side.
Stomach-to-chest. Blood gushing out, as he howls in agony.
Circling right, I spun with force. The spear following, behind my back, being manipulated twist-fully between my fingers. Holding firm, gripping tight. I swung hard. Sending him the hell out my way. He too flying but way off, into the stand & crowd. A surprised gasp by many up there.
Finding my new toy broken in half, I weaved left then right, holding onto the spear's pointed edge whilst dodging someone new. Swinging at me with mace in hand, I duck underneath and thrust with my right hand the spear, that was held.
"gAAAGHH!" The bastard screams, feeling it in his foot. Right as I followed up with a consecutive technique; swinging my elbows side-to-side, weakening his knees and spreading them apart. I followed with an uppercut to the chaw in rising. His grip loose, I quickly steal the mace in one hand, while my body spins for extra momentum. Colliding it, where it hurts most.
He lifting on his toes like a bitch, neutered.
"Sit boy." Dismal, in tone.
Hopping back. I dodged out of the way of a sword swing. My feet moving. My body turning. My spirit dancing. I escape, unscathed, from multiple blows and swings that came my way... or should I say, I, to them. Because I was moving past multiple people as if the ground became a Salsa party. All of them my partners.
My partners, to the death.
Like the wind, I get close to an attacker, unaware of the now-closed space. Striking with my palm seem to have heeded him back. The first move to come; following with a body blow to his right, I made a quick one-two jab to his kidney's side. Spinning back, around quick, I sidestepped out of a sword's length. Putting back in the effort double time, I ignited my hands with ghost energy, hopefully, in augmenting my strength. With a fiercer palm-strike, I strike hard. Hitting the attacker.
He smashing into the last guy like a wrecking ball, carrying him and breaking through many people. As some were unfortunate enough to get out of the way. Still ignited, I lean back, maneuvering like Neo.
Dodging an ax swing.
Leaning forward again, I begin to move back now, from the harm of multiple hard and soft swings that came at me. My arms rotating, along with me, in weaving. I kept on moving. This weapon, being used skillfully by its owner, does it hardest with its bloodied-sharpen edge. In trying to cut me. But no matter how many times it does, it misses by every second.
Ducking down. Leaning to roll back, my hand touches the arena's ground because a fool with high hope, tries in catching me off guard. Yet instead, this causes him to catch an ax swing to the chest, in my place instead. Much, to my thanks. Dropping his sword by the lack of control, I caught it in my left. Before dashing low and swinging it. Severing the leg of a surprised ax-men.
Hitting the ground and blood spraying the sand in new coloration. He weeps in a cry: an infant's bitching to a new pain for the first time of its life. I, its caretaker; by acting with the most reasonable response, ever. Taking this sharp blade I hush it asleep.
No longer feeling pain or anything for the matter.
'Baby.'
Rolling forward, in picking up the ax too in my right, I run with purpose. Cutting up whoever & whatever that comes my way. Be it man or bull, it didn't matter. I was a frenzy. An animal. A monster! So I'm going to make sure no one, gets out of here alive!!
<<>>
'Was I lucky?' The one question that soon plagued my mind.
Reaching for my neck. I felt the sting of soreness, from the wound she gave me. Reyna, down there... one by one... cutting to ribbons anyone, she gets near to. Displaying her quick feet and agile maneuverability but above all else--her strength. None of the challengers even laying close to a finger on her.
She killing. Desecrating. Leaving many in a cessation of fear in the chase she gives them.
The red pool, dripping over my fingers. As my neck felt tender. It... not too long ago in her hold. Narrowing my eyes, I was lucky. That collar was the only thing keeping her back, from finishing the job. A good insurance plan indeed I made.
Looking below, she goes handing that ax with a throw, into the back of a fleeing contestant. He numb to the feel as his running is startled to the length of a pause. While a guy knocks him over, out of the way. He young and nimble, wielding a bloodshed hammer. Using his size and strength upon arrival, he rises it up missing her, before bringing it back down. Shattering the soil and ground, beneath.
With a flick of her fingers, she reverses the sword's hold. Moving in, she slices and cuts at the hold of the parried hammer. It deflecting her blows but somehow unable to stop her advances, in pushing back the larger Mino. With his good foot, he pushed in. Standing his ground. Taking the front of her brute strikes, as her speed suddenly increased.
Rushing from either side of her, now. More contestants raced in with weapons held for the kill. As if knowing this and by some practiced skill, she somehow manages to cut off the fingers of the hammer's wielder. All of them. He screams in sheer pain, making my ear wince slightly by the annoyance.
Upon throwing the sword head high, Reyna grabs ahold of the freed weapon. Its size and dexterity to much for her to carry, perhaps even lift. But that didn't stop her. Not in any way that should be possible for something so small. Yet here she was.
With a heavy heave and something aglow in her eye, she spins battering anyone that came close. They all with something broken or misplaced. Steadying herself now, she raises the hammer with both hands; the former youngster, watching her, soon realizes what she intends to do but is helpless, however. As his hammer came crashing down.
Batting his skull.
"Ooohh~!!!" Putting on a show. THE show!
The soreness, stinging.
Raising it. Getting the stub to his knees and his neck crooked; bent, out of shape. The proud horns, of every minotaur when fully grown, caved in his forehead. Leaving his eyes a mess whilst blood runs between them.
Down his face.
Swinging again, she did it even harder this time, crushing him in. Then again! And again! The poor bastard's spine going in, while a gap was seen in between his shoulders now. Taking a break, for a quick moment. She stares at him. Almost admiring the scene before her. Inching closer.
Till, like a pop grape or in this case a blood vessel. The juice of life, showers into the air sprinkling down a mist of red rain all over her. Her fingers stirring, Reyna picks up that bludgeon hammer and...
..does it again.
'By the gods... she's a psychopath.'
It too much for me. For someone as I, as I couldn't help but to look away, momentarily.
There was no cheering. No sound of praise. Not even the sense of the hype, that ruptured through the Arena from so long ago. But only this. This... deafening, unreal void. I knew she was strong, perhaps as one of those mages' I've heard whispers about in the city, but I had no idea they were like this. This... blood-crazed.
I look back. Just in time to see a *Shink.*
As the sword, she threw from earlier, finally comes back down. Ending in a man's noggin; he paralyzed by an unknown phenomenon, drifts slowly into the fall of the abyss. Startled by this, the combatant's eye one another; agreeing on one simple term.
Something to get them together, in banding, against her.
Survival.
Like me, someone else down there activates the runes on his arm. Targeting the collar around her neck. However, whoever that idiot was, failed in recognizing one crucial thing. The writing I placed on that collar only responds to me, so that no one else may control her. Meaning, he just screwed himself... in the biggest way possible.
Not going unnoticed, Reyna sprints heavily fast towards the Rune-smith now, because with an infuriated look. She promised an agonizing end for him. Seeing this he and other rune-users connect to the ground; rushing & picking up the soil beneath. Conforming the mass of sand and pebble alike, into a formidable Mountain-class sea wave. Sending it. Catching many others along its path.
It rising. Building. And shredding.
Collecting every grain that comes into contact, while barrelling over anything that's not a part of it. Closing in, on top of her, over towering her by the heights. Completely and overwhelmingly, ready to drown her. It crashes down like nothing I've seen before. Not even her, in the next second that passes. Unfortunately, for everyone.
It fails...
Immeasurably...
To the same flames, that burst in her cell.
With a halt, the large tidal explodes back from a fiery force. It shocking the stadium's inhabitants and I, not only from its insane heat and sudden vibration but from its sudden surprise source, as well. The girl with rage in her, immersing, from her eyes. Screams a battle-cry, like none, heard today. Crypting & burning the sand/dirt around her, in a sheath of hardening glass.
It reaching and covering--no--Conforming! Everything in its blaze!
A draft of hot air reaches me, as those violet flames rage. Cooking away, anyone trapped down there, brittling to the heat. While others stuck inside, smelt and disappear into blacken-red figures; tapestry, in becoming one with this structure. Giving it, spots of color.
Cooling herself now, the wave--the tide--the whatever the hell. Is nothing more but a large glass flower now, if one can see it from up top. And trust me, the view I have shown me just that. Nearly reaching the sky box's balcony... It, a little chaotic in design though.
Coming out, from around her work and a loss of weapon; she closes the gap between her and the runecasters. The first to move to action, summons up a wall, between him and her. But fist colliding, ignited in green, she punches straight through and ruptures his stomach with her other, ignited hand. Drawing back, she continued the pace.
In hurry haste, the others close by, configured the ground in trying to slow her down: shifting the soil below to give her unequal footing. As others summon rising spikes that bend in her direction. Shooting at an unkept speed, in an attempt to do more than just graze her.
'Idiots.' I squint. Underestimating her agility.
Like practice finesse, from earlier, Reyna shows no sign of hesitation and scales through the bombardment of spikes that came upon her. Using them as platforms, getting into range of her next victim.
With a simple twist, she reverted their head backward's. Having him watch as she kills whoever next, available. In an unseemly way, just before the life is drained from him. Crashing sideways.
Dodging a rising pillar, she punches another rune-smith. Then consecutively till shooting a hole through him, marking another minotaur in the fallout, unaware. His left shoulder hurt and unable to script the earth to his command, he was in a much graver spot than before. Almost, in like what was left of the non-rune users.
"Dammit! Those useless pions!!-nrghH!!!" The fat worm of a Mino beside's me, rages. Practically feeling his steam. "Can't they take care of one mangy girl?! Those idiots are costing me money. Especially, her!!" I shift my view slightly. If it wasn't for the fact that I was in Khuruk's presence right now, I would find this greatly amusing. In fact, I actually do. Not because of how much money he's lost & is probably still losing; but because of how he just tried to screw me, less than five minutes ago, with some new arrangement. Only for it to work in my benefit.
I sneeze. Wiping away the grin before he or anyone can see. But clearly, that seem to have agitated him.
Funny.
"That's it. Change of plan. Bring them out." He commands. To the same assistant. "Just two of them and throw Typhus into the mix. My pet will finally finish her and draw in my loss.
"What?!" This time, putting my foot down. "Khuruk, that's not a fair match. What kind of bullshit, are you trying to pull here?! She can't fight those kinds of odds. Especially, much less survive it, after this much amount of time!"
"Oh, don't tell me you don't have enough faith in her again, Drae-"
Reigning him in by his fucking silk. I lift him up to eye level. "'Don't you Draesus me,' you little shit. Your just changing the terms of our agreement as you see fit. And its starting to piss me off."
"Unhand him, Draesus. Now!" A spear edges in my back. The arena's and this pompous ass's hired-protection, doing their work. As they gather around me now. Weapons held. "I won't ask again." Digging deeper. But I couldn't. Against my better judgment, I couldn't bring myself to. Not by what Khuruk was planning.
"You sure you wanna do this Draesus?" I eye the man. "You really think that you can get out of this unscathed? Let me tell you something. Something important, you seem to be forgetting." Repositioning himself into a better state. "This is my arena. Mine, and I own it! You are nothing more than a fucking fetch-me boy, that's been getting your pay by my good grace! And lest you forget, who was it that settled that debt of yours? The sum you owed."
"I paid you back, in full! Completely, and then some!!" Starting to feel infuriated like a certain someone. "I came here with a business opportunity for the both of us. To make some riches. To make something so alluring & grand, it'll be forever engraved in history but you seem so keen, as to fuck even that up, you can't see the bigger picture! If you betted on Reyna like I said, you wouldn't have lost so much already!!" I towered him.
"Are you joking? An outsider. A girl?... I was supposed to take your word and place my chips on such a little thing?" He scoffs. "Do you have any idea what this could mean if she actually becomes this arena's champion?! Like I'm going to let one of those vermins, these... Equines... to take the mantle. In my Arena no less! The shame she could bring. She could ruin me! Could ruin us!!"
My grip lessening.
"But that's alright. If these fools down there can't bring her down, then I'll simply have to send in a beast of my own. So don't you see, Draesus? You've had your fun and practically some good money out of it too but now, it's time for her Rise & Shine of glory... to dwindle." He back on the ground. I turn to leave, disgusted, that I ever made another deal with him.
However.
The foot soldier from a moment ago refuses to let me past.
"And just where do you think you're going. Hm?"
"To change my bet." My given answer. Uncaring to this little group of children.
"Haha~. So you're going with the better odds, after all. Not even you would be stupid enough to stay your bets on her. But too little to late, I won't allow you to change it on someone or something new. Not after what you did to me. I am a businessman, after all." Baring his crooked smile, over my shoulder.
"Oh, I wasn't. Just merely gonna increase them, now." I merely look back.
"..You're joking."
"No. Also, what does it matter if I do? Not only do you get back the money lost but with a little extra percentage, of how much I'm willing to bet. Should she loses... so its a win for you, either way."
"Ha... ahaha-ahahahaha~!! What are you doing Draesus?! This isn't like you. Gambling away everything you have like this, so recklessly too..." His cockle laughs, annoying as usual. "It seems you really wish to become my property or something. But whatever, you're right. It will be a win. Greatly, for me of course, so go. Place your bid and just to make certain, my guards will escort you there." Facing his assistant. "Make sure you see him bid and place my wager... nine hundred-to-four odds. That'll really bring me back in the game."
'Or more like your funeral.' My afterthought.
Waving me off. "Pleasure having this little chat Draesus. Oh, and do make sure to stop by later. For our next discussion of course." I ignored him. Making my way to the exit, nearly stepping through. "Tuhrgun, make it three instead. Just for a bit of an extra show. My pet will get some stretch out of this." His right-hand personal, nods. Then follows us out the V.I.P. section.
A few minutes passing, I was back on the first floor. Heading to a local area in speaking with a receptionist. She there, at the same booth, with a familiar face from earlier today. And from the many past interactions, before that. She slightly bored, until seeing me. Hinting at a curious look, upon my arrival.
"Back so soon Draesus? Here to check up on your winnings?" She asks me. Watching the guards and her eye, slightly on Khuruk's personal assistant.
"Something like that." I nodded. "I wish to increase my wager."
"Oh, by what odds and how much? You gonna double down?" She asks.
"Maybe, but first I wish to know where I'm at. You mind, telling me?" Needing to know how many shards I made.
Opening a book, in front of her. "Of course but one thing though. Believe it or not. Everyone and I literally mean that in every sense of the word, whom betted in the first round, wagered on your girl in a dead pool. Basically being killed and butchered by Xintarak, in numerous ways. The top favorite, 'death by beheading,' was the first choice many made. Go figure, right?... Guess they came to regret that decision now." She says, finding humor.
While I found this hard to believe.
Not at the fact that there was a dead pool on the roster--since that was for special occasions--but at the fact that I checked beforehand early today, finding none. So where did that even come from? When did.... 'That damn, swine.'
Of course, him.
"..hold up. Was there really no one else that bid on my fighter? On Reyna? You're saying that I'm the only one who did?" Also finding this hard to swallow... because then that means-
"Yea, I'm sure. Since the first round concluded the roster was made anew but luckily for you, we always record our bids in data scripts, just in case."
"Blah, blah, blah. Are you going to tell him or what? I got better things I need to get doing. So do me a favor and tell him, will you?" One of Khuruk's hired men spoke.
Moving closer to the bars, on the booth's other side.
"Just tell me. How much did I make?" She looks through the book, analyzing. Then on a separate paper, she scribbles down numerical letters, my guess in doing some math. Smart.
She always has been. Learned it herself when we were young, with only a few teaching from others. Making this the perfect job for her skills. One of the few people in the city, I can actually respect.
"Alright, so... woah." Her face lit up. Seeing this, and I guess the others too, I reel her in with the use of my index finger. In return, she happily obliges. "Luck must be on your side Daesus--" She whispers within ear-fold. "--because you're sitting on a little more than thirteen thousand shards, at the moment."
My heart skipped a beat. Uncertainty, by the words I heard.
Continuing. "It seems that from the first round, you made a little more than seven thousand shards but in this second one--at this rate of pace; your girl is not only surviving but taking the betted names off the board--earning you quite a hefty build, in the increase of sum. You are looking to at least eighteen thousand by this round's end."
"..Hm. Good." More than I earn in a single year. Than two. Today's worth only earned in less than an hour's time. It felt good to have, snickering amused. This grin of mine can't help but show. Rubbing my face with the palm of my left hand, this felt almost unreal.
'She's earned me a good sum today. More than I could ever have imagined.' A slight distaste of her, yet, I was fortunate enough to have caught her. 'Now Khuruk, I think its time I return the favor.' Still close and seeing my smile, the receptionist before me, returns the same expression in kind. Almost, in understanding my plan.
"You asked if I was going to double down? Well, I think I'm going to do more than just that. I want it tripled. Eighteen thousand-to-one
"..I'm sorry. I think I misheard you. D-did you just say..." Giving off another questionable expression.
"Yes. You heard me right, Frae. Eighteen thousand-to-one odd. Tripled." The look in her eyes. It trying to remain neutral and yet, betrays the concerned look within them, now. Always like that for as long as I've known her...
"Man, you really must have lost it or something because that's seriously dumb." Not even bothering to look at the meager guard; the one that held me at spear point. "Just because you won a few small winnings, doesn't mean you can keep up that hot-streak, Draesus. In fact, you are about to lose it, in the next round you idiot, and you want to wager the money you barely have? Talk about stupidity, am I, right boys." Earning, agreements by his lackeys. "But then again, what do I care? Go nuts, have your fill, and don't forget when this is done, to stop by afterwards... you wouldn't want us to search for you."
His threat hitting the door with a light knock, ineffective in even bothering a response. Instead, I shrug. Looking to the ceiling in thought.
"Can't wait. It'll be good to see the look on Khuruk's face when I win."
"Hmph. Such hubris. As if that girl will win, in what's about to come. Place his bid already and be done with it, attendant." A different voice chastised. From the one who's been tagging along, too gaudy, like his boss.
"Yes, sir. Right away." Frae rushes. Getting to work. Jotting down my bid in some book, like always. Once done, she pulls forth a ticket, marks it in writing, and then stamps it with a sigil. One, I knew very well who it belongs to, and represents. The official documentation of bidding, in this place. "May I see your old ticket?" She asks.
Reaching in my sleeve's pocket, I pull out my former bid. Handing it to her. "Thank you." After taking a hold of it, Frae marked a page within the book, moving the ticket to the back now. Going through some blinds, that I'm fairly certain leads to the office of a bigger, room. Coming back moments later, "Thank you for your patience. Your bid is being changed on the Aberration's board, as of this moment."
"Thank you..." I eyed her. But not for too long. "So am I free to do as I please now?" My view turning onto Tuhr...whoever.
"Like the guard said, you are free to do as you please, so long as you don't leave the area." Feeling the same mutual of annoyance. But in perfect timing, the announcement of Khuruk's voice was my cue to get my plan into action. Something that Reyna will need in order to survive what's to come. Something that even the Butcher himself, had a hard time in dealing with, and took months to recover from.
"Great, now if you'll excuse me. I need to find myself a seat for the show." I walk off. Making the round, around a corner.
Before sprinting.
'By the Gods! They're insufferable!!' Having a second run.
Making my way directly back, to the holding blocks and east gate. Running through the open space as the sounds of explosions and howls caught my attention, drawing me in. But now, was not the time for that. Not for doubt nor worry. Doing my best to ignore it. I instead, pondered on why Reyna, wasn't as fast as she once was today, compared to the time she went up against that Viper, from a few days ago...
It was the fact that she couldn't.
'She seemed slower than her usual self... connected to the ground more in that fight. So perhaps, without her shoes, she can't use that magic trick of hers to move extremely fast when she wants to. Which in this case, means...'
(Sigh)
Feeling parch. As my throat thickens with dryness... by a wound I barely had the time to address. Something I seriously need to take care of but I guess after when I can actually relax. Upon, entering through the final hall that leads to the gate and caged beasts. I made my way in a calm pace towards Azan now.
Noticing my return. He away, a few feet from our crew, that were watching our guests. "What happened to you? You look like a Frill-Worm had a go at your neck. And why are you sweating so?"
"Long story short--and I don't want to hear it--but that weasel Khuruk tried to set Reyna up in an unfair match event, broke the end of our deal, practically coerced me into letting her continue to fight, and-" An explosion goes off, near the gate as something crashes into it. Shaking the stones and rumbling the cell block, but thankfully though, its reinforce armor plating and ore substance, held whatever back. "-Is pretty much sore, when it comes to losing. Especially, in trying to gain back his winnings."
"Oh. So that's what's been going on... well ain't that great! Anything else you care to mention or is that all? Maybe perhaps, oh--I don't know--like, some kind of expected fallout, I should look out for? With the high signs of, I told you so!! " Feeling his snark. "She's screwed. No wait, that's you, and I'm not gonna make any money out of this whole damn thing. Damn it!"
Releasing another sigh of breath. I ignored that.
Instead onto Silver and his group as they eye me, suspiciously. Almost curious, to their current situation when another loud roar echoes on the other side of the gate. Shrieking in hunger and lust. Sprinting in a dash, heard from one end to another. It, large and fierce. Menacing to the cry, opposite of the one Reyna made.
"What was that!--don't tell me... please Draesus, tell me you did not just hand her into a fight with something that dangerous?!"
"Hand her? No, but she continuing to fight, in earning us some big shards, then yes. And I plan to make sure she does so; in winning."
"With what's out there, I doubt she really has the choice in facing loss. I know those growls and screeches, I know she's up against some vipers but exactly how many? What else is out there?" His tone on edge.
Moving past him to a certain bag on some boxes. I rummaged through it, finding what I needed. Taking notice of this, Silver eyes me in questioning. Moving, to beckon me. However, ignoring that too, I take the shoes out the bag, belonging to small feet. Now on my way, back to Azan.
"Three. She's up against three, however, that's the least of our problem." That deadly howl from before makes its comeback. Carrying weight over the ground's arena, blistering animosity. While explosions rumbled once more, seemingly sending that beast of Khuruk's, scurrying around. Alive and hard to kill. "She's up against that Horn-Crawler, Typhus... and taking on the same but a harder challenge, Xintarak had faced."
"......"
"Yeah, it's become that serious. Now if you don't mind, I have a bet to win. So I want you to get the others ready, just in case. Actually... perhaps it'll be safer to move Silver and his friends out of here. Khuruk may try to play me again and take them, instead, when he gets the chance. The exits are already being watched, for me and possibly... for you..." Thinking through this conundrum. The security of the Aberration Arena and hopefully a few certain blind spots, to sneak through. Some I got to know, with time.
It pays, to know exactly who you work with. Hopefully, this other plan could work.
"Return them to their cell, while you send Axel and Subus to fetch for some crates. Empty. One for each of them. Timing is key so don't let anyone see or notice where those crates are going. It'd probably be safer for those two to wear some robes when leaving from here. Take Brun, have him breach a hole in their cell, after five minutes. Then travel straight for sixty feet underground, and no more. That tunnel will lead under an alleyway, far enough out of the Aberration. Subus will dig a hole in the ground, so you'll know when to stop. When your out, plug back up the hole. Then the tunnel and take your time... we wouldn't want it collapsing under the plaza's surface."
Raising a brow, in questioning. He shakes his head, not even gonna ask or care as to how I know.
"We'll meet up by that spot. Don't let anyone follow you or for Silver & them to be awake, during transportation. If all goes well, we'll be sitting at around four-thousand silver-shards, each."
"Hmph, we better. Cause if not, you know what he'll do to us right?"
"..We'll cross that bridge when we get there." Another howl and scream. "I got to get going. Depart, as soon as I make it through those doors." Leaving them. Heading to the stands. Running for a third time today this afternoon with both Reyna's shoes in my hold.
'I wasted too much time.' Picking up the slack. Turning a corner, making it up a flight.
(Last time, I swear. Just need to HEAR IT!! >.< )
Upon entering the threshold of the spectator's seat, an iron tide balcony of chains was set as a dome, over the Aberration Arena's holy ground. It, littered with the mass of fresh-to-dry blood and broken glass of shards. However, what had me glued to its scene immediately, was the cornering of a certain individual: boxed in, her back against the wall. Huffing, puffs of breath. Wheezing in a tired state with a scratch over her eye, blood trickling. The rest of her attire in a worn & torn state; shredded, on their own.
Another growl escapes.
Catching not only the audience & I, in a moment of stillness but from where that sound was emanating from. A creature, so large and deadly. A real killer and apex. A predator of its kind, that at least took fifteen pros in catching. Stalked ever slowly, to its appetizer in sight. Stepping over the lives of countless, in its wake. While putting the vipers in line, just from its overwhelming will.
Its bloodthirstiness.
Aggression...
Ever coming closer, upon her.
"...Shit."
Author's Note
Hey guys! The latest chapter took a while and for that, I am sorry.
Also a new method for 'skip scene.' It literally drove me crazy sometimes, when I would see this ~O~ So I thought I would dash it up a bit, with something better.
Anyways, I hope the chapter was to your liking. Stay tuned for more and find out what happens next, on The Phantom Wolf of Equus! Yay~
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.14 The Aberration's Outcome.
<<>>
'Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!' Leaping out of reach. From some kind of beast other than me.
It: red, large and mean. Keeping pace as I try in creating space between us. Spinning from the land, energy fuming; I fire an over-scorching shot, at the thing. Without the use of my skates, I was slow like the rest of these assholes. Except that, I'm the only one left standing, since I killed many of them. While those that remained, well... let's just say became fodder food for those three other Sand Vipers.
Speaking of whom.
Manifesting a dome, I protected my left from a viper's attack. And after that, I immediately enlarge it, as the thing soon tries in overclimbing my spectral shield. Deciding to give it a hand, minus the mental strain and physical exertion already. My arms aim the shield how I want to. Gradually lifting up, as the shield follows their exact movement. Their command.
Mimicry.
Faster than these two. My actions followed that, in throwing out a table. Literally. With a hard push to my construct, I threw that fucker on top of my shield, straight into the red devil. It flying firm and fast. Soon to meet its projected target. However, this devilish predator bats it out of its way, simply with the brush of its tail. Having the pup yelp in pain from the bruising and crash-fall.
"OOoooh!!" I heard the gasps of the crowd. As I leap back in stride; never taking my eyes off of it, sending shot after shot of ghost energy. All the while it pursues after me, in an unquenchable state.
A chase.
Getting tired of the short routine, quickly. 'Just fall, asshole!'
I pack my new found energy tightly in my left hand. As my spectral green, fumes to dangerous heights, in my right. It nearing, coming closer, I stop my running & instead, this time. I take it head-on. Bringing my hands together now in a hard clasp, they fire my accumulated energy into a ray of spectral-fire. Mixing between dark green and violet.
Knocking the creature back hard with a forceful push, completely out of its run. It colliding into & through, several glassed structures from my attack. Leaving the arena into a shard of dangerous terrain. Needing to catch a breath I reign back in my energy, but I was a fool in doing so. Not to long, the red devil scurries onto its feet. Checking its wound, right before sniffing the air and seeing me in its crosshair, across the burning spectral terrain.
'Oh no, you don't!' Bellowing back up my energies.
I fire the same technique again. This time, planning to finish it. No remorse.
Not liking the taste of roast on its forefront, the predator--or really the soon to be cooked beef--does what it can, in running away. Trying to take the now ruptured terrain, in hopes to obscure itself from my attack. Or in the least, to minimize the damage upon it.
'Yea, like that's gonna work!' My hot-beam following after it. Laying down the beating and tearing, of its scales. No matter where it went my arms followed in the direction of its path. Pouring in the onslaught, of my combined energies. Eviscerating between the glass-sized boulders and rocks, giving it no room to shelter behind.
"Nrgh...Nraah!!" Giving my all. To end this.
'Come on Queen. Don't let up. I wanna have a taste of that burnt barbecue!' Her voice... savoring.
However, at that same moment, something else other than Levy broke my train of thought; as the sounds of spinning was getting closer and some, on my right. Sensing what, before I could even look. My body followed its own motions of crouching first, then leaping high, as a viper rolls from under me; my back to it. It nearly scraping me in my flip, as the rest of my body maneuvers in the air; correcting itself, landing on all four.
Regaining my senses immediately from the sudden surprise & and shock, before I could delay myself any further. I leap forward in a roll, evading a third incoming Viper. Scraping against the ground into a halt. Hearing another set of prints, I spun left crossing my arms over in an X shape; followed by a shield. As the first attacker came back, joining in on the fray once more. Sending me back, now skidding across the sharp glass and sand. Gaining control of my inertia and near the arena's wall, I got up in a spin; kicking off the ground. With a toe on the surface, I stuck to it as I continued my run.
Leaning forward in my pace, I quickened it. It wasn't an option to slow down now. Not with Tweedledee, Tweedledum, and Tweedlestupid down there chasing me; running around this Merry-go-Round.
'Man, I wish I had a sword... or a gun. A gun would be really useful right about now!' I grit from the nuisance.
Reaching my left hand out, down to them. I fired a shot out of my fingertips with ghost energy. Continuing to so in an attempt to slow 'em down.
They begin to scatter now but only minimally while chasing me. Dodging, weaving, and altering their speed in staying with me. Hunting me... as if prey.
..little annoying fucks.
On one side, I could get out of here. Now, even more so than ever... but that damn man... Draesus. He has Faust's people and something of mine. Something precious. Something I can't leave this city without! And until I deal with them-
'-I won't be able to kill him!!' Mixing in my new Chaos energy, to add more ompf to the blasts. Sending me staggering, of balance.
Gaining composure, by spinning on the wall multiple times in order to stop myself. I round up my energy carefully this time, as, like the barrel of a shotgun; my arms reign in and fire forth scatter shots of ghost energy, lacened with chaos. Bombarding the trio.
Explosions upon explosions surrounded them on either side, front and back. Leaving no room to evade any of these. A new technique and way to use my powers on multiple foes at once. I fired for a couple more seconds, not giving them a chance to recoup. Knowing fully well, that their armor shell is pretty durable, but nothing soon, that won't become a pile of-
"Oompf!!" A hard tackle of something wedged its way across my abdomen, as another scrape against the side of my head; cutting my focus. Staggering me back sideways, while my touch on the wall becomes loosen. The pain in my side forcing me to take a knee. Watching... as my blood pooled from an open wound. A sharp jig-like rock, for a decent size, poking out. Imbedded, in the hole. Cutting deeply.
"Wha-what?" I staggered out, as I feel my loss of concentration. Slowly... falling forward.
Reaching with my left in turning over, I try to hold on. But all I managed to do was skid the tips of my fingers against a brazen wall. No longer having the touch.
"Gagh!" I hit the ground hard. Nearly popping my neck.
'What happened? What is this?' I feel the weapon.
Grabbing firm. Pulling hard. It hurted like a mother when I got it out, but nothing I'm not already used to. My breath caught in my throat, I heaved a couple of times, beginning to choke a metallic fluid myself. Turning over, I got what I needed out. Still confused. Like, why didn't I sense that coming?
Holding onto the tool, angrily. 'How did it lodge its way into me? Was it the bystanders, did those fucks actually do this? Who?!' My blood spilling. Definitely making me like the rest, before me. 'Damn.'
'You gonna kneel there all day or are you GOING TO MOVE!
"What?!" My head looks up. Momentarily catching the sight of red before something swings itself into me, sending me flying. My body hitting. Skidding the wall like a ragdoll across its surface before it crashes against the sand, doing the same.
'...nrh.' Feeling the exhaust now.
Reaching with my left again, I couldn't help but drag in the sand in my hold.
'Damn... that hurt.' My head lifts, softly. No longer taking in the view of darkness. Revealing the root of my sudden distress.
It: four-legged, a shriek of horns, tail larger than the Vipers in length, and bloodthirsty; shown, in its eyes. Stalked ever close, upon this broken terrain. Taking step after step, showcasing its display of teeth. But also displeased, greatly with the large burnt gashes it had on it. Staining that red, with black.
'Reyna... I think its time you got serious.'
I chuckle slightly, greatly regretting that immediately.
'..what do you think... I've been doing this whole time.' I answered, wryly.
Pushing myself up slowly, with my only available hand as my right was busy tending to the wound. It throthed in pain, by my continued effort in rising. However, that was the least of my concerns. Noticing the swish of the Devil's tail, I rolled quickly or at least tried to, as something was hurled at me.
Crashing on my left side in a skid I managed to evade something fast. Looking back momentarily to what, it finally dawned on me the reason why I am in such a state. Facing back, to the beast, it locks eyes with me; angry. Digging deep, then releasing its head high. Another loud shriek escapes its mouth, greatly hurting my eardrums.
'Fuck!! That's loud!' Expressing my very thoughts.
On the offside behind it, the trio from earlier rumbled out from the debris, upon them. Their armor chipped, in certain spots and large cracks in them. They were in serious conditions as I could see two limp over to the Devil's side, while the other had a problem telling directions. Facing every way, as if for a clue of something. Finally giving in, the thing sniffs the air: gradually turning in my direction, growling in distaste.
Not good. I steadily rise.
'Reyna, as it is you've done your best but your stamina is dwindling. Your strength fading. You've done all you can in your base form... but if you do not transform now. It will be over for you.' His voice... worried.
On my knees now, I leaned back. Using the wall as a rest point. Just for a minute.
'Relax Zangetsu. I still have plenty of energy to spare. I'm nowhere near done to-'
'Then transform. Use us! If you don't do it now, this will be your end, and I will not sit back as your life has just started!'
Feeling his care. It, reassuring and nice. But...
'..you know I can't.' I tell him. 'I can't show them it. That me... the real me. It'll be a problem later if anyone here witnesses what I can really do... and it just might put them in danger.' Referring to Silver & the others. 'So I can't. Not unless for certain emergencies. And this isn't one of them.
I huff a breath. Focusing on my spectral reserves. Wishing to know exactly how much I got in the tank.
Closing my eyes. Concentrating on myself. I focused on the space inside me. It quiet and dark but the more I focused, the more something appeared in the form of light; representations. As if stepping up, I appeared in the middle of my energies. Each one I could visually see, different in texture and imagery. My ghost energy was the first thing I immediately noticed, however.
Upon looking at it, it stared back with the visualization of my other-self, in its color.
Yet, she was huge. Floating. I was like a speck compared to her size. A sudden deja vu feeling like I have seen this before or something, from Avatar.
But she didn't move. Nor speak or anything for the matter. And upon a closer look, her eyes were closed. As if she was... asleep?...
..this is so trippy.
Just wishing to know how was my reserves; when all of a sudden, the spectral green within her moved and shapen-ed itself like a measuring cup: filling to the brim. Reaching her shoulders. The upper part cleared out as if telling me.
Showing me.
That I still have a lot more within.
Grabbing that energy with practice finesse, I place my hand, in the void to the side of my abdomen. Feeling the warmth it brought, barely consuming any energy at all. I was at like seventy-eight percent, just from this simple presentation.
Once done, I let that be as the other me, was perhaps a representation of my ghostly-self. Entailing how much energy... how much of me... is left.
Sensing a chaotic force in nature, I turn in confusion at what I saw. Because that's just impossible. But before I could even approach it, in studying this gem, I was awakened by the sense of bloodlust.
Opening my eyes and seeing the world, I leaped up onto the wall. Dodging a Devil's pounce. Sticking to the surface, I felt fine. Upon checking my stomach, the hole was healed. Not even showing the case of a scar.
I smiled. But this damn thing around my head reminded me of its nuisance too.
'When this is over, I am so going to kill him.'
'You already said that.'
The infantile lizard flicks its tail. Shooting more shards at me.
'Then I'll say it as many times as I WANT! Nraaag~hh!!' My power flexes, shooting out a torrent of ghost and chaos energy. Bathing the foes below in a sea of vibrant-chaotic flames. I: the showerhead... them: the crying infant. 'Burn!!'
My flames washing the arena and spreading against the wall. Smelting the coliseum in a wave of heat as stones began to melt. The sand burning to crisps and glass-to-glaciers. The scent of burning meat in the air, strong. And the crowd gasping in shock or fright, but I didn't really care. I needed to end this. Now.
Canceling my flow. I relied heavily on my senses; my other nature. And being creative, my right-hand swings to my side as I leap off the wall. Plummeting to the sea of fire, that started to vanish. I channel my ghostly weapon out into the world, for the first time without fully transforming; as a certain beast see's me. Scarred over half its face & body.
An eye cooked out.
Bringing Zangetsu down with my right-hand and ghost energy swelling, I cut off a good chunk. Off of this sucker. However, he dodged midway out of my swing, avoiding the fatal blow. Still... if he loses a horn out of all this, then it's not a total loss.
Smacking right dab, into the sand. I cracked some glass, feeling a jolt of pain in my feet. Wincing briefly, I channeled my energy to my feet, launching myself to the beast. Completely ignoring the other cooked appetizers.
"You wanna eat me?! I got something for you to eat!!" Bringing my fang. Leashing it across the Devil's side.
Blood spurts out by the open gash I gave him, as he howls in pain, feigning on his left. Turning around, ready to deliver a second blow, he doesn't give me a chance to do so. Instead, it whips its tail around. Throwing more of those things at me. Giving itself room.
Maneuvering back, I ran diagonally to its weaker side; its right. Switching lanes, I conjured up my ghost energy with my right. Shooting rays at him. Getting it to focus on guarding, while in my left. Zangetsu was slowly charging now by my spectral fumes. Giving him a better edge.
Body feeling heavy, I knew I needed to end this quick. So dashing forward, in-ward on its weaker side, I grew near to kill it. Thrusting Zangetsu past its guard and into its chest, the Devil howls. Crying, from the pain. Augmenting my strength and my fang driven-through. I grip the handle with both hands, slashing. And cleaving through, taking its right arm as my next piece.
That sorely stinging. Not only for me but I guess for him as well.
'Try regrowing that.' My smugness wanting to show.
However, as soon as I got comfortable from this little victory, the Red-devil piles its body forward. Knocking me off my feet as more shards of broken glass had there filled, puncturing my jacket and back. Yet, somehow, yet again. That was the least of my worries.
I grunt in frustration.
Struggling in keeping my blade between me and this chomping mad dog.
This bastard pins me, holding me down with its only remaining arm on Zangetsu. All the while trying to gnaw at me with those teeth of his. Focusing more energy; I heave my sword upwards to lighten up on the pressure, but it was beginning to get hard to maintain. I had the energy. The control...
..but it was getting harder and harder to breathe. To stay alert... to be awake. My hands, on the hilt and blade, as I turn my face away in disgust from lizard-breath. I had to create a shield in separating our faces.
'Heh. I guess it has something to say to you, Queen. Real personal too if its this close.'
'Nrgh!... Well, if it has a complaint... it should take it up with management.' I gritted, unpleased. 'Cause they're the ones who placed it against me.' Nearly tuckered out. My back pressing.
More and more against the ground. Almost sinking!
'Reyna... dig deep. You can do this... I know you can.'
I breathe in, hearing his praise. 'Alright... let's try it.' I exhale a large breath.
With that miniature shield guarding my face and this idiot's constant head-bashing; I had to time this well, perfectly. So when its mouth opened up next to take a bite out of my energy, I manipulated my construct. Shrinking its size, until I got it into the beast's mouth, before widening.
Moving my head quickly, I somehow dodged it out of harm's way. As the beast dove, its fore-front into the terrain. Focusing on a different source, I will my construct to expand. It opening up the Devil's mouth for all to see. Growing. Growing. And some... until it just doesn't.
I see the beast resist, clamping hard: twisting its head side-to-side, back & forth. As if trying like an animal, to get whatever out. Or in the least, struggling to crush my construct. It thrashes; leaning more onto my sword. Giving my muscles a hell of a workout, leaving my arms and shoulders sore, to the bone.
"Nrghh!" I struggle. It starting to feel, to be too much.
This whole day.
'.....No... not yet... I got this...' Finding within myself something new, on pushing forward.
Anything at all.
'..I can't lose. Not here... I ain't going to...' Pushing up my blade. Fighting. Refusing. Resisting! Never letting this, to be it.
My chaos, surges. Feeling its rise, inside.
'I've died enough... I ain't dying again. I won't lose! Not to you!' The pumping of my heart rings in my ears. As I bite down, measuringly pushing back the Devil's remaining paw. Giving it my all. My resolve.
I ain't Gonna Lose Damn it!'
"Nrgh--Nraaaaa~ghh!!" I bellow out a cry. It resounding my will, to the entire arena and this fucking City.
Reaching its rise and peak from inactivity: my new found energy flares slightly in a different sensual feel. And before I knew it; what was the creature holding me down and on top, pinning me for the kill. Was now a bright yellow sun & a clear blue sky.
Blinking, in weary disbelief.
I could also see the chains, they set up as a roof over the arena ground's; somewhat, closer now. It, peculiar and weird... as to how did it even get so close to me?! My body lightens. No longer feeling the patch of a rough surface below but definitely, still the feeling of the abrasions of glass.
While the force of me, slowly beginning to plummet; startled a shocking realization. As I could sense the red beast behind me, still struggling with my construct, and confused about my sudden disappearance.
'Did...did I just...?' My head turns back to see it. It, completely unaware.
'Who cares. This is your chance. Finish it off already!' I grip tighter on my fang. With the last drop of strength and tap, into my reserves. My body gradually spins left the faster gravity had control. Channeling my ghostly nature, it fumes around my zanpakuto. Giving him a more ghastly look.
"Yea, that's it! Get him!"
'Shut it!'
The crowd wild. Chanting cheers and waiting for the final verdict to be swung. Confusing the victim down below in a more confused & desperate look, because it doesn't know that I'm on it... Its execution.
"Hey! Dipshit!!" Hearing my voice, it looks up. From its one good eye.
As I crash down, into the ground. Splitting a crater into multiple spider-webs; with my sword swung out fully, crouched on one knee, and a hollowed glare within my eyes. Told whoever had just watched, that I had cleaved this fucker, in two. And for those who've yet to believe; a large head motionlessly hovers in the air. Taking its bitter time before hitting the ground, coming to a halt beside's me.
Splattering its red content on the soil, after its ruff and tumble. While the large body behind me, belonging to the devil, twitches for a moment; convulsing. Spraying too, its red riches to the plains of the arena from the base of its neck. Inevitably, drenching me... bathing me.
In its peak of color...
Its warmth.
The scent upon me. Its dampness--weighing on the touches of my skin, my clothes. Washes itself down, along the strands of my hair & off their end-tips. But truly, soaking my blade in that crimson delight. Giving me a satisfying feel.
A well, insurance.
For the next moment, everything was silent. Everything was still. It was all I needed. Cause, I did it... I actually won. Now...
The only thing I want is some sleep.
A white band appears, taking Zangetsu away in my hold.
It, as dead as the field.
While the colors of the world, begin to swirl from sight. My mind... fading adrift.
As everything's quiet.
...
....
As too, is this final thought.
'.. you're dead.' I fade, asleep.
<<<??Point of View??>>>
A crowd roars, by the faint of their Champion. They loud, cheerful, ecstatic, shocked, roused and noisy but most importantly... are overjoyed. They breathless at first in disbelief upon what they've just seen. Upon what they just saw; the death of a Horn-crawler, in such a way like nothing ever before witnessed, in coliseum history. Not even in such a way, dating back to the City's first ruler and grand games. Yet, after the realization hits them, everyone below gets up from their seats. Applauding, to the girl: torn and frayed, bloodied & beaten, who lays past out on the Aberration's battle-grounds.
Completely forgetting the loss of those who died... not too long ago.
"How... interesting. Don't you think so, Minar?"
I watched the spectacle from afar, in an entrance's south corner up top. It intriguing and entertaining to see such a high level of combat. To witness first-hand, this... Reyna.
An interesting girl she is. I thought.
"Yes, princes-."
"Minar," I spoke his name, immediately. "We're out in public remember? Would be pretty pointless of these shaws and cloaks if we were so easily identifiable." Reminding him.
"Yes, my prin--I mean, my lady." Quickly correcting himself. Continuing again, "She was truly something to see first hand. By the gods' good graces, it seems she was spared such a great culling but I fear her time on the field may have finally cost her, her life."
"Don't be naive Minar. The gods had nothing to do with it! She survived completely on her own. By, her own will. Her own strength. Have you not been watching the same fight as I?" I face away.
"My apologies. You are right my lady."
Hearing the continuous cheers.
Looking further below, the gates of the arena has opened up. Revealing a party of hired-guards, the security of this place. Carefully, navigating their way through the fractured terrain, and over to the downed woman. Upon making the necessary requirements, they load her carefully, onto a stretcher; and quietly but quickly begin to head back from where they came.
"..I have to see her closer," I muttered to myself. However.
"My lady, that would be a very unwise decision. We are already far, from your home's ground as-is. We're not even supposed to be here; on the third level." Whispering that part. "Your mother and father would be very displeased if they knew you were here, without their perm-"
I cut him, again. "Oh, come now Minar. What's the point of being a privileged , if I'm not even allowed to explore my own home a little?" I looked back. Giving him a reassuring-knowing smirk. "Besides, I have you with me. If anything does happen, I know you have my best interests at heart."
"..prince..." Minar pauses. Before sighing in defeat. "As you wish... but if your father catches wind of this in any way, its not your tail on the line here. And I rather like mine's, my lady."
"Uncle... Minar."
"I'm sorry, I did not hear. What was that?"
Turning my body in facing him, I got up real close in his face. Discomfort-ly so...
To the point where he nearly takes a step back. His eyes averting my own, to look elsewhere but me. Trying to usher words, only to do so in continuous failure.
"I said..." Getting closer to face length. His cheeks, a different glow. "That we should probably go meet this Draesus fellow." I begin to lean back. Getting a kick out his frozen posture. "So quit gawking like that and let's get a move on. We'll have plenty of time for horse-play, later." Throwing in a wink.
"My lady! I would--I...*humph* ." Releasing a fake cough. "O-of course. Shall we?" Turning about, exiting out of the entrance. Bringing me to chuckle slightly inward. Shaking my head.
'Oh, you've always been so fun to tease... Minar.'
Beginning to make our way around through, the Aberration Arena. To talk with a certain announcer, in his little custodial box.
<<>>
"..."
"..."
"..."
"...heh...hehe... ah hahaha..... AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!"
I burst into a fit. My lungs exuberating life, as I found this to good to be true.
"She did it!... by the gods... She did it! She did it!!!" My voice is overwashed by a rigorous, heart-pounding cheer. Screamed by the depths of the audience. Of hundreds! Washed away, into the current of their volumes. As I just won more than just my bloody retirement money. Enough to actually get me out of here. Enough, to move me up a barrack. A level, in this City.
A new status class.
I pause. Looking down to the stadium. As a group of Khuruk's men rushes onto the scene. Carefully making their way over to my prized fighter... The people's Champion. Placing her gently onto a stretcher and then lifting her. Moving away from the decapitated head of a Horn-crawler; once a prized beast, of Khuruk's main revenue. Leaving the stage, heading straight into the gates from once they came.
Looking to my hands, rested these fine pair of metal shoes. A ring of gold encompassed on them. Thinking I just might sell these instead, for it seems she didn't need them after all... however, perhaps she will... for future events.
I raise my head back up. Beginning to move with the rest of the audience now, as the show was done. The match over. The final event, done. Heading too, to the entrance but on an entirely different route. Straight to that fucking fat dwarf-of-a-swine, known as Khuruk.
Upon reaching the doors. I prepared myself mentally for any oncoming situation. Anything, at all. There's really, no telling how he will respond after I step through...or even honer his word in letting me leave here, alive. Shoot, I might even toss myself off of a balcony if I were in his shoes, after losing such a wager. That's how much it must suck for him. Because he didn't just lose his prized beast or betted fighters... it was the fact that he betted... and lost.
Every. Single. One, of them.
The pommel of my left hand once again touches the texture of the doors. It rugged, like the feeling that now encompasses me, into staying alive. For, I knew better.
What lies in wait.
Pushing the doors, apart. I step on through, entering the VIP Sky Box. Standing ever near, the spot of his announcement, Khuruk doesn't even look upon my arrival. Instead, he stares... questionably. Across the glorified and lifeless grounds, empty of its fighters. Its spectators too.
It was quiet after my approach. Real silent and building. Creating a void I needed to prepare for... just in case.
Just soon...
"..I gotta say Draesus... this was quite something. Wasn't, it?" Still remaining in his neutral stance. Six guards stationed near him. Six others, accompanying my side. And many more, guarding the entrances. "To think a little thing like her could kill all them." He waves out his hand, gesturing.
"She's not like the others you've brought me, is she?... Like the ones' in the Kings' Coliseum?" He waited. For my response. Feeling a nudge from behind, I guess that was my cue to speak now.
How chivalrous.
"Is any other person really similar? Maybe we're all just different in our own ways but showing a little of the same perks. Our appearance the same, but our intellect just vast and dissimilar." I answered wryly.
"Are you fucking with me Draesus?" For once, his tone serious. No longer showcasing that obnoxious announcer. Raising my chin, from the touch of a spear's tip running under it. He finally faces me; hate on his very features. It displeased, immeasurably, by my sense of antagonizing. "Cause if you are, I don't think this is a very funny situation you're in. In fact, I can't find the humor in it... so why don't you help me out a little?" Beginning to walk my way.
As a guard head-locks me from behind. Another too, grabbing my left while my right was snagged by a third, into submission. I didn't resist, not like I could hold my own in this tight space.
Closing the gap while speaking. "First, killing my Champion, Xintarak... then those four next up & comers... and by the Gods, my damn dog. My Typhus! Do you have any idea, how long it takes to train one of these things from birth?! They're not so easy to acquire, you know."
"I imagine not. Still, you have to admit. She's a good fighter. A decent one, at that..."
"..Yes... she is. Which is why I already had my people pick her up from the arena. And is why, if you value your life, you are going to sign her over to me. Right now." His assistant steps from the side somewhere, carrying too, something else other than parchment-scripts in hand. Something like a frightened, scarred look.
A bruising to his left eye.
I snort through my nose.
"I'm surprised, you just don't take her Khuruk. You seem like a capable fellow in doing so. What, you want to see my penmanship?" I looked, amused.
"No need, I already know you draw in scribbles." His men chuckle from that.
"However, it's true, I really should. But I already announced earlier to whom she belongs too, didn't I? And if I were to kill you right here and she partakes in my Arena without your mug or signed signature anywhere near, that'll raise questions and bring down the hand of the royal authorities, on me... after all. It is one of the eight Grand Laws in the city: 'That ye, who finds fortune, in the tide of sands, shall forever reap fortune themselve's; less they sign away their finding treasure, to another.' Something that can never be broken or weaseled through. And besides, I have a feeling you already arranged documentation upon the third law, when you entered the city. So I can't exactly, take her from you. Illegally."
"Heh. I guess not."
"As well as the others. Which is strange because I got a report saying that your men and your other items are nowhere to be found in my cell blocks. Not even inside this entire structure. Care to explain how?"
"That is strange. I should have a word with Azan when I next see him." Sarcasm, rolling off.
"..hehe." He chuckles. Taking a swing to my face...
A frivolous slap.
"It doesn't matter where they've gone or how they alluded my guards. Once I get your signature, they'll be in violation of the grand law, and then I'll own those pretty little things to do as I please. Especially her, that Reyna. She'll make up for that loss with her dying breath. She'll fight and fight and fight until she's rugged, weary and dry. If not, well, I'm sure I could prophet her body in a more... useful way."
"And if I don't?" I looked back. Unpressured.
"Oh, you will. You will sign, when it's your life that's been rugged & beaten. Begging for mercy or pause to the least. But if not... then I guess I'll just have you killed and take this offer to Azan. Given, that he's the second smartest in your group. But he'll know, unlike you, she isn't worth dying over." Tapping my face a few times.
"Azan? You're kidding, right? What if I wrote the next owner's name already, should anything unfortunate happens to me. They'll receive everything I have. Including my items."
"Please Draesus, exactly who in this city do you have in mind? Your father? Your mother? Perhaps a sibling or a family member? You forget I know you, my boy. I know this third level like the back of my hand. I know every family, every debt ever made, and you sir, ain't have a living member that you can rely on."
"Maybe... but I still signed someone as a recipient."
"Doesn't matter, I'll find out who. Make them the same offer and if nothing... he or she will experience your greater levels of pain... but again... I doubt there's anyone you had in mind. So if you die, they'll be Azan's property now." Turning his back to me. "You know what... why am I even debating this with you. When your dead, it'll only be a matter of time when I find him... kill him."
"With pleasure." That annoying guard from before says out.
"Hold on Khuruk! Do you truly want her?!" I position my legs. Needing to get ready.
"..What I need no longer concerns you, Draesus. Don't even think for a moment, that I'll allow you to beg your way out of this one."
"Oh... I wasn't... I just needed you to pause, for a moment."
"Wha-" He manages to say before the solid floor beneath us, gives way. Configuring into a body mass of falling sand. The tight hold from the others loose, as we fall hitting the spectators column.
Breaking my fall, the bastard from behind had the worst of it, and with my arms freed now. I elbow him to the face, drawing blood, as he rears his head in pain. Rising to my feet before anyone else could, I swerved my left foot around on the ground; creating a rising curved wall in separating me from the other guards, further in front.
Well... behind me.
While, those who I now was facing, barely had the time to comprehend my next move. As I shifted the soil from under them, having them fall another flight or two by my right arm, connected to the ground's surface. With practiced experience, I raise a dagger out of the stone floor below, in my rising. Making my way over to an oblivious man, who has barely even registered what just happened.
Rolling my neck, I call his name in disdain.
"Khuruk..." He opens his eyes, seeing me. A blade of stone pointed directly at him, while immediately, he backs away. Hitting the length of the wall in fear. The fear... for his very life. Opening his mouth he ushers to speak, to do what people like him do best. However, I cut him off. No longer wishing to hear another speech. "You really are repulsive, you know that? Even when you lose, you're just sore in admitting defeat." I draw nearer.
Twisting this dagger in hand.
"So you can't really blame me for your shortcomings. Your losses Your defeat."
"Y-your right, Draesus. You're absolutely right. So let's talk about this-Gargh!!" I shove my feet into his stomach. Withdrawing my leg, I then placed it on him, in shutting him up.
"Oh, I know I'm right. Trust me, that I do. But it still doesn't change the fact that you've been screwing me over since the day started. Changing events, unanimous bets, setting my fighter into an unfair match up. And not to mention, you just tried to have me killed but a moment ago... funny how things changed now, huh Khuruk?" I steadily apply pressure on him, hearing him grunt. "Now it's I who gets to kill you."
"..hragh... guards! Guards!! Where the hell are my guards?!!" Crying for help.
"In worthless positions..." Stepping further. "Like you." He fights my footing. Gasping for breath.
"Do you remember what I said yesterday? When we shook? 'To die or strive in the Badlands, I'm in it completely.' The one, where you called me a fool for having such a motto... well, it looks like that motto got me here. To this point. And your only a fool, if you are not willing to risk it all; to completely accept this ideal." I placed the sharp edges of this thing across his neck. "..and it seems that you... weren't ready." I stare him dead in the eyes.
With all the rotten luck he tried to bring me. To foil my plans and goals set in mind, from even reaching fruition. I stared back into his sockets with disdain. My hate! His pupils, shriveling from this close proximity. Knowing fully well, he's crossed a line of no return. Trembling, almost in a piss-full state. "I will kill you Khuruk--" The terror in his face. Like a frightened lamb. "--if you so much as try this again or ever get in my way. I will end you. Do you understand me?! I will kill you!!"
I slash the knife, leaving a mild wound but an impressionable one at that. One that told him otherwise. The serious, of my nature... that I too am prepared even, to break a city's law if it means getting him out of my way.
No matter the cost.
Reaching to the side of his neck, he fizzes over the small cut but remains locked on me. Agasp, by the sudden display.
"I said do you?!!" I bellow at him. To which he nods his head, furiously, as if his life depended on it. "Then I never want to see you again. From here on... we're done. And my fighter is mine, alone. Mine, to do with... she's not to be shared."
*Clap.*
The smooth sounds, of approaching clapping took my current view elsewhere. For they were soon replaced by the sight of two individuals above head, standing near the hole in the VIP box I made. One of them still bringing their hands together as if congratulating some late after-performance. While the other stood behind 'em, watching, as if waiting.
"Who are you?" I ask the two strangers, for it was hard to get a beat on them. The garbs they wore... was a bit much in person. Too plain and normal, as if purposefully trying to conceal their faces. Their identities. "On second thought, never mind. If you want him, he's all yours." I take my boot off, beginning to walk back in leaving the spectator's column.
"Actually, I'm here to see you. Draesus." The mysterious fellow talked. Their voice, sounding a bit feminine.
Without even turning around, "And why's that?" Needing to get on guard again, for one, never knows.
"Just to discuss some things, really. I was quite pleased by the performance your champion put on and I wanted to meet the man who caught her, in asking for a little favor. What I didn't expect, however, upon passing through these doors was... well, this... and quite the performance yourself I might add. Really have the ring's master petrified." Knowing for certain that I was speaking to a woman. Yet, her face was covered up, unlike her partner's.
"Well, thanks for the review. But I don't think I have the time now for fans." Wanting to get a move on.
"You sure? I'm certain I can be an exception."
"Lady, if you saw what just went down, then you should know I'm not particularly in a very good mood, for this. Have a nice day." I wave her off. Only to hear the print touch of a fall.
"Oh, I'm quite aware but I'm sure it could get better-" I stomp my left foot. Sending the floor-board that she dropped onto, into rising back, in through the whole with Khuruk and co. However, something cancels out my rune-work by the second the pillar rises.
Now sliding down to its original position, taking its sweet time in showcasing the two individuals; the man with her, had his fingers on the floor. "A rune-smith, huh?" I turn the rest of me, in facing them. As they finally came back to the same level.
Giving me a placid glare. She takes a few steps forward. Followed by the other guy. Upon, simply flicking her risk and pointing her finger up. The man with her understood and placed his hands on the floor once more. Rising Khuruk and his men away from us. The last bewildered piss-ridden look I saw him with, before the pillar separates our view, at last.
"Now that I've got your attention--" a wall of stone rises behind me. Blocking my previous path. "I think we should speak more openly. And I do hope, this convinces you to hear what I have to say." She begins to reach for her shall, overhead.
"My lady! Are you sure that is a good idea?!"
'So he speaks, after all.' Not giving a flarg.
"If it gets this conversation underway, then yes. As he is, he just showed he isn't in the mental state to talk. So I best rectify that, then.
With a roll of my eyes. "Really? You think I'll consider whatever it is you have to say, simply because you--!!" I dropped to a knee. Retracting my current statement. A cold sweat cutting down my spine. For if I had known... if I had known it was her!
I lower my head to touch the ground. Cursing my past action.
"My apologies! I meant no disrespect! If I had known that you were her, I would have never done what I did. Please forgive me!" I dug further. Burrowing my head in the cold stone. "Please, your benevolence." This day just a flip of surprises after the next.
A sound of nothing passes between us three. Drawing in an unwanted atmosphere towards me. For I screwed, royally, with this blundered action.
"There is no need, Draesus." She says, calling my name. Looking up slightly, to meet her gaze. The princess's... "After all, I only want to talk." She, as stunning and beautiful as the Queen.
"As you wish, Princess Raasna."
*....To be continued.*
Author's Note
Hey guys,
Hope all is well. I admit, this latest update took me a bit longer than I would have liked but you know what they say: practice, makes perfect. And I certainly put my all into doing this chapter right, to entail what happens next. So let me know down below what your thoughts were while reading. Ecstatic? Pumping? Interesting?
Anywho, I do hope you enjoyed. Stay tuned for more!!
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.1 A Night to Never Forget.
Did you know, the worse thing to fear from death is not how your gonna die or when, but the main question that tends to be asked; 'What am I leaving behind?' When everything has come and pass, you start questioning things like what did I really do with my life? Where did I go, places seen, faces met? What things have I done to leave a mark for people to always remember my name? Accomplishments that made life seem that I had meaning. In this case, I wonder If my life was even worth living... only to come to an unbearable end by the hand of another... Kinda makes a girl wonder.
..What's it like?
“Hello?”
"...Hha...ha...ha."
"Hello? Miss. Are you still there?
‘It hurts.'
"Can anyone hear me?! If so, just hold on for a little bit."
'It really fucking hurts.'
"Dispatch has been sent to your location."
'I just don't have the strength anymore. My insides feel like they're about to fall out. My mind's racing in circles and I can hardly breathe.'
"Just hold on. The police are almost there. Miss? Miss!?"
'I never thought...that this would be my final moments. To slowly fade away in a river of my own blood. I guess it's true what they say. Like father, like daughter. A bitter end for an L.A.P.D. Officer.' I chuckled in humor but ironically coughed up some blood instead.
'Only question now is...how did I get here again?'
'......'
'......'
'..oh. Yea. I remember now. This all began with him. Didn't it.’
With every fiber of my being. Any strength I had at all. I begged my body to do me this last endeavor. With all my might I turned my head slightly to my left. And with that, I finally came face to face with my soon to be killer. Too bad for him though, he kicked the bucket just before I did. As I stare at him, laying lifeless next to me--his eyes void of life--I couldn’t help but smile.
Not at the fact that he’s dead. No, but of the facial expression on his face right now. I mean…it's not the best work of art, but I'm sure it'll give Freddy a run for his money. Cause I swear, the look of define terror on his face right now sends little goosebumps, down my spine. I know, messed up right.
Well too bad. I'm the one who's dying here, remember.
The little shit had it coming though, with all the trouble he's put me through.
‘…..Seriously though. How did I get here again?’
18 hours ago: March 23, 2095 12:35 a.m.
Somewhere in the U.S.
“Damn, Kate. Slow down, girl!! At the rate you’re going, you’ll really clock out before your third drink. And that'll be no fun!" Natasha said.
She was dressed in a fashionable-party attire which you would expect a professional prosecutor woman like herself to be wearing. She had brown eyes. Black heels, a black mini skirt reaching to her knees. A blue blouse with little butterfly designs on the back, in black and white. Could really see the curves in just the right places. A pair of blue diamond earrings. And to deliver the final blow, she was hot in her mid thirty's. Had such smooth blonde hair, long enough that it only reached her shoulders and over. Walking around in the club like some sort of model really brought the attention on her.
“Wha- your no fun!!" I retorted. "How can you think so little of your champion?! If I can handle 9 shots of Vodka, Whiskey, and even 4 Bloody Mary’s. Then surely I can with two little Blue Lagoons.” I said defiantly to Natasha.
Of course, I was no pushover either. I had on a pair of red Wedge heels. A black skirt reaching my knees, a red blouse loosely unbuckled to show off my hidden treasures. Brown eyes and short jet black hair curled up in bangs. Still looking hot at thirty-five. It was a night of celebration and no work so I wore my lucky necklace my father gave me. A silver wolf's head with two light green gems in its eyes. It was precious to me so I always kept it close.
"Besides, this is nothing. When I was undercover, Coleman and I had a little competition to see who could handle their liquor better. I won of course." Smiling triumphantly.
"You mean one of Tiburon's men. The one in charge of his arms deal?" Natasha asked.
"Is there any other arms dealer we know who goes by the name of Coleman." I answered rhetorically.
“Forgive me my champion. Oh please forgive. I just worry about how smashed you are.” She says, giving me that lecturing look. As if she was the reasonable adult here.
“Oh please. As if you can talk. You’re drunker than me. You can't even stand up straight. Leaning back on the counter like some kind of weird mannequin." I said playfully.
"Ok, one. Don't be jealous cause I look sexy. Two, men like what they see and if you haven't noticed yet. A few are looking this way." I saw a predatory smile beginning to form. Already aware, of where this was going. "And three, with that boycott personality of yours, it's no wonder you can't land a date." She said arms cross while twirling her hair, in a thinking manner.
"What? I've been on a date before."
Junior villains don't count. That was just in your line of work."
"At least they took me somewhere."
"What. You mean that drive-thru at McDonald's with Jarrod. You actually consider that a date?"
"Ok, no. That was a horrible day. I mean with Caleb."
"Didn't he take you to the movies. If I remember correctly, you nearly had a fight with his other girlfriend." Emphasizing the word. "While the movie had just begun."
"Hmm, yea. OK. That was bad too. If I had known he was seeing the both of us. That ship would've sunk before there was even a sail. Its a good thing a staff member came by and interrupted us before anything else could escalate."
"Before anything could escalate? Didn't you bloody her nose with your fist!" She says, bursting into a laughing fit.
"..Yes--but she started it first. The girl was literally barking in my face like a mad dog. It was either she put up or shut up." I replied lowering my head for a bit. Sitting on my stool posturing, thinking of anyone else that came to mind.
"Oh!"My finger snaps, again and again. "What about-ah. What's his face..."
"The fact that you don't remember 'What's his face' proofs my point." Natasha says, after ordering another drink.
"Darron. No that's not it. Wyatt!. No, guy, I arrested for theft. Ah. It was Erin. Or was his name Emanuel." I held my hand to my chin in a questionable manner.
"It was Edgar." She sighed.
"And you know this how?" Giving her a questionable gaze.
"Because some time ago, you came over to my house three in the morning complaining how that tooth-face rat. And I quote. Wanted to break up with you. And that he only wanted to cause..." She paused for a moment. "..he saw some stripper with a bigger booty." I saw her face scrunch up from the last part.
"Sounds about right." I replied. Leaning against the counter, my head resting in my left hand. Closing my eyes in deep thought. "Why do I keep telling you about my breakups?" I asked myself.
"Maybe it's because I'm your best friend and you like running over to my house at night." Moving closer to me and placing her arms over me. "Telling stories on how your grand adventure of dates. Be thrilling, dangerous, comedic even from time to time. And end in a tragic tale." Beginning to gently sway me, side to side, the more she talks.
"..You're either a bit tipsy or watched way too many Once Upon a Time episodes." I turned around and faced her.
"Can't it be both?" She asks, with a kind smile.
I could only stare. In deafening silence, memories started to surface to the front of my mind of when I first met her. Of when I first laid eyes on the woman before me.
I’ve known Natasha my entire life. Ever since we grew up as childhood friends, really. I met her in the third grade being harassed by what society dictates, as the 'The Cool Kids.' You know. The usual description of the guys who think it’s cool to drag their pants below their ass and wear, the fake bling they bought at a laundromat's toy machine. As if that somehow earned them the loose term 'swag.' And of course, the typical Queen of all barbies: showcasing glossy lips, long ponytail hair, her pack of dolls--mindless in personality. And displays issues, such as; rich parents mean I can do whatever I want or my parents care more about their job than to spend the day of time with me.
Arghh, I hate such things. Like really, who bullies anyone anymore. There's no excuse. It's pathetic. Anyway, to cut the story short I stood up for her when no one else would. In doing so I got picked on instead, but I didn't mind. Not one bit. Couldn't care less what came out of their mouths.
......
Hmm. No...that’ll be a bit of a lie, because I might have told one of the kids she was a waste of sperm and the other he was a shit-for-brains, since he got an F on his math test. Like, really dude. Hello, third grade. Simple multiplication and division. How you calling someone stupid when you fail the simplest test, stupid. With that, they dispersed into a crowd of whining toddlers, promising revenge. Hidden in their eyes, as they stomped away.
When the dust settled I was about to head on to my next class, but then she thanked me and asked for my name. Once I told her, she held out her hand to me in a greeting manner. Seeing no need to be rude I took her hand and we shook. Next thing I knew the bell rang. We let go and apparently walked the same path to class. Up the stairs, fourth floor, room 407. I had gotten the sense that maybe she was on the same floor as me but not the same room, as we both walked in. I was so confused. Was she following me, stalking me, or did she just idolized me in some way as I sat in my seat? Pondering on what I should do or say to her.
Before I even had a plan, Ms. Bernice who was in the room the entire time ordered the students to be quiet and take seats. However, this girl that I just met was standing. In the front of the room looking around in a daze. That's when my teacher finally felt like being useful and introduced to us a new student we would be having. Just like that the girl steps forward, waved at us as she smiled, and introduced her name as "Natasha."
I knew from then we were going to get along just fine.
"Ah, hello? Earth to Kate. Earth to Kate. Do you copy?" I looked up at her only to be met with a questionable gaze. Heh, little trip down memory lane took my focus. Oh well.
"Hello, Houston. The only problem we got is not enough booze to get this PARTY STARTED!! Am I right people!!!"
"WWHOOOOOOOO!!! I heard the crowd shout in cheers over the music.
It was rather a good night. Watching my friend happily celebrate her golden moment in sentencing a crime boss to max imprisonment. Not to mention my fourth major drug bust ever since I joined the Police Force. Especially when that bust and months of undercover work finally led to not only the arrest of L.A.'s biggest kingpin. But biggest gun merchant in the city. "Tiburon Blanco." In other words, the fabled white shark. Wilburn Mulvey.
Nothing brought me such joy as I was the one to handcuff him. Honestly can say I never saw that coming. Along with an unforeseeable disaster heading my way in...3...2...1...
"Wo~a!" I said trying to stand up, but ultimately fail as I lost my balance.
"Gotcha." I hear a masculine voice say.
I looked up to see my savior. My knight in armor who saved me from such a horrible fate and I couldn't believe it. This guy was a knockout. Standing at least 6 feet tall. Wearing a very dashing, but not completely buttoned up long sleeve red shirt in the chest department. He was broad-shouldered, muscular, fit. But also the looks of Christian Bale with his hair blonde and slick back. A pair of shade's resting on his head. His eyes were a light blue.
"Are you alright?" He asks as he pulls me up close to him.
Resisting the urge of having a meltdown. "Oh..um..yes. You are fine. I-I mean yes, I am fine. Why wouldn't I be? I am...Are you?" A bit blushed.
He chuckles to himself and says, "I will be, as soon as I can have my hand back." I slowly look down in realization of what my right hand was holding. Now it's either too many drinks I had or this guy just got me flustered. Cause I apparently grew dimwitted.
.....
...Eh, drinks.
I quickly withdrew my hand and apologized.
"Hey, it wasn't a problem at all. I'm just glad I came over when I did."
"So am I. You saved me the embarrassment." I replied with a smile.
"That makes two of us." He smiled back. "Besides, I really came over to ask you a question."
"And what's that?" I asked a bit curious as too where he was going with this.
He smirked at me like he had a winning game face on. "To ask you, my lady, for a dance."
"...Wait..me. Are you sure you don't mean her?" I pointed my thumb to my left of where Natasha was standing. Or used to be.
I turned my head and couldn't find her. Then the guy pointed to behind him. That's when I realized that little girl was already on the dance floor having the time of her life. Without so much as a care to MY safety.
"She left about a minute ago when she saw that you were all right. Your friend did say she was going to dance. Perhaps you didn't hear her over the music."
"Oh. Thanks. Guess I'm a bit under." Time to play it cool.
"But if you want to dance, you should know I don't mingle with people I don't know. So stranger..." Kneeling in closer to him. "You got a name.." I whispered into his ear as I stroked his hair. "..or do I need to guess?"
"Ah. Ja (cough) James. It's James." He stuttered as the words barely escaped his mouth. Hook, line, and sinker. As the surprised expression on his face indicated. Scoring an unbelievably high score of all times.
"Well, James." I said in the most enchanting voice I could muster while looking into his eyes. Full of long-full needing. "I hope you don't have work tomorrow morning, cause this is going to be your lucky night." I told him as I led him to the dance floor.
The techno music was good. It moved the hearts of many. Got them feeling the rhythm in their souls, their hearts, their feet. The Flash of multiple colors of light, from the dance floor, was bewitching. The crowd was alive. Alive and bursting in a wave of emotions as they expressed themselves on the floor. As for me, I found myself leaning in close to James. My body grinding on his and his against mine. We danced the night away. Neither of us leaving the floor no matter how late or tired we got. We both felt like we wanted the night to never end.
He was gifted. One of the many few in the club who actually knew how to bust a move. It brought a smile to my face and a thought of a reward was in order for helping me earlier.
"Say, James." I faced him directly. Looking him in the eyes seductively.
"Yea." He smiled at me.
"I don't believe I gave you a reward for earlier.
"This dance with you is more than enough." He quipped.
"I bet it is." I wrapped my arms around his neck. Getting in closer. "But a lady should reward her savior with...something more."
"Oh. Like what?" He smiles and quirk's an eyebrow. Leaning in closer to me.
"This." I said. As I close my eyes and plant my lips against his in a warm embrace. They were soft. Delicious. And tasted like cherries... I want more. My tongue somehow found it's way, burrowed in his mouth. Enjoying every taste till a not so distant stranger met with mine and gave me a satisfying need. We must have stayed like that for seconds. Minutes even. Until the need for oxygen became important as our lips departed.
"Wow...that..that was.." He gasped for air.
"Amazing." I finished his words.
"Not bad. I was going to say. But if you want amazing, how about another gorgeous."
We were about to go at it again, however, until Natasha came over to us full of sleep and deprivation in her eyes.
"Kate. Haaaa~h." She called my name over the sound of her yarn. "Are you almost done?" She asks rubbing her eyes.
"Yea man, I'm also pretty beat. What do you say we call it a night already." Some guy says as he comes over and puts his arm around my friend.
.....Guess she got a date I thought.
"Alright, Kurtis. I guess I'll drive since you look like the walking dead." He responded to who I now assume to be his cohort. "Say, Kate, why don't I take you and your friend home. Seeing as you two don't look fit to drive. Let alone walk, and as a gentleman. Such as myself. I couldn't possibly think to let two, lovely young ladies go home, alone."
"Bro. Watch it. I'm standing right here." Kurtis said eyeing his friend in an unfriendly manner that was lost on both Natasha and me.
"Yea. Yea." James waved his hand nonchalantly. "Shall we go."
"I appreciate the offer James, but-" I covered my hand over my mouth. "I wouldn't want to trouble you. I think we'll just call a cab instead." I said as sleep was evident in my voice.
"What?" Natasha asks as she faces me.
"Are you sure? It's kind of late. Or in this case a bit too early in the morning to catch a cab." Kurtis said.
"He's right, you know. Who knows if there's still one even running at this time. We could just drop you home quick." I looked to James and I guess what he says is true. It is late and I rather not wait outside the club without my wits for a ride. Plus, it was kind of him to offer. That...and the stink eye Natasha keeps giving my way as she holds onto Kurtis's arm. Guess she wants to take him home.
(Sigh)
Seeing no other choice, the four of us made it outside the club and into a nearby parking lot. Once there, we followed James almost to the back of the lot.
'Jeesh. Just how far did this guy parked. There's barely anyone here. Just a few cars and us.'
Now that right there should have clicked in my mind as danger. Like, hold up. Two guys, I've never seen before escorting two drunk, lonely ladies in a deserted area alone. The sad part is that I'm a cop and should basically know the signs when I see them. But I didn't want to ruin the night for Natasha. Not for James or for Kurtis. I didn't want to be that girl who's paranoid over just about anything. Being an L.A.P.D. officer can be stressful sometimes when you see stupidity come straight through the door. Especially when it happens every morning when someone is brought in for narcotics, murder, smuggling, dumbshit, and the list goes on. It kinda puts you on edge and takes the fun away in life.
So I did the next best reasonable thing...
Ignore.
When we arrived at the back of the lot, there wasn't a vehicle in sight. Just some guy standing under a busted light, smoking a cigar. He took in a deep breath and exhaled in a slow intimidating way. Blowing fumes of smoke in O's. One piece at a time.
"You're late." He said facing us. Leaning back on the pole, one hand in pocket and the other holding the lit smoke by his side. "By five minutes. You know I don't like to be kept waiting." He went back smoking.
I don't know what it was, but this guy gave off a chill to the bone feeling. Which put me on edge. From what I can tell, he wore a white V-neck shirt underneath a Dark blue blazer. Black pants, a blue and white striped watch on his right wrist. Along with what looked to be a pair of gray Alfani shoes. His hair was black, slick back, combed even. And he was...staring at me. With disinterest in his eyes.
For some strange reason. He looked like one of those handsome young men from Mafia movies who were too smart for their benefit. The cold and calculative type. But I could tell he was around his mid-40s.
"Sorry boss, these two here like to party till the sun, rise. Especially this one." I turned to face Kurtis only to see him pointing a finger at Natasha. "She's a heavy drinker and knocks em back like no other."
"Boss?..um do you know this guy Kurt?" Natasha asks him only to be wrapped around in his arms.
"Yep. And pretty soon, your gonna get to know him too." He said with a wink. Only to be replaced with a serious expression on his face, as his grip on Natasha grew firm.
"Guh...Kurt..." Natasha cries, clawing at his arms. "I-I can't..breathe."
"Kurtis!! What the hell! Your chocking my friend you son of a bitch. Let her go, Now!!!" I screamed at him, stepping forward.
However, as I stepped, pain could be felt entering my neck. It was cold, small, and sharp. Almost like a needle. Reaching my right hand up, I felt the warmth of someone's hand. Someone, who up to this point has been silent the entire time.
"James." My head whipped right, as my eyes locked on him. Only to stare in disbelief as he stands behind me with an insidious smile smeared on his face. Wha..what did you..just do?" A pointless question I already knew the answer to but was hoping otherwise.
"Me? Nothing much. Just thought that you could use a little relaxant to calm your nerves."
"What. Relaxant?! James...don't tell me that you..that you.."
"What? Met you in the bar by mere coincidence. Ask a fine ass officer to a dance. Or the fact that you believed me to be a gentleman by taking you home.
"But the dance." My voice distraught. "I thought.."
"That it was special or something. Our night and only our night. Either you watch the Twilight Saga, one too many times or you seriously believe in that crap. Love at first sight. Like really?" He scoffed. "Well, I guess you couldn't help it. What can I say. I'm a ladies man." He gestured to his body. "You can't deny it. I noticed immediately how flustered you were when we met. The words I want , written on that pretty face of yours."
"Katherine..." Natasha breathed through her holds. But whatever words she wanted to say, I couldn't hear her over the sound of my rage boiling.
"...You bastard..." I seethed through my teeth's. Tears beginning to build up. My hands clenching in and out furiously. "I kissed you!"
"And I thank you for it, sweetheart. But really now, you aren't the first girl I had a hell of a time with, and ya won't be the last." He retorted with open arms.
.........
I blinked. And blinked again. I just couldn't believe it.
This guy. This self-righteous, playboy, cock sucking weasel, played me like a fool. He manipulated me. Toyed with my feelings. And dares to stand in front of me balling my eyes out... smiling? 'Why would he-how could he?!' The words echo in thought. For I just couldn't understand how anyone could do such a thing. And if that wasn't the worst thing...I got attached, immediately.
'He's just like the rest of them.' My left hand clutched my chest tight as if I was unable to breathe.
Regret. It was the first emotion to take root in the pit of my heart. Followed by sadness, the second emotion that weighed on it. As if it was being dragged down by something to the depths of the ocean. Then pain. For just standing here feeling sorry for myself while my friend. My BEST FRIEND is calling out my name for help. Fear. For the thought that if anything were to happen to her, because of me. I could never live with myself. And last...
Anger. As I shot forward. Fist raised high, nice and tight. Eyes glaring with disdain and wrath. My lungs bursting to life as I bellowed in pure rage. Ready to pummel this weasel and his rat pack to the ground. I swung with all my might, in a right jab.
Unfortunately, I missed. By a few inches too. My body quaked. It wobbled as I tried to stand up straight, fist held up. However, my arms soon fell limp to my sides. Motionless, as if the connection to my body was cut off like a switch.
"Wha-what the hell. My body." My voice sounded restless as the words barely left my lips.
"Wo~a. Gotcha. Can't have you falling on me twice now." James said, as he wraps his arms around me. "Why don't ya take a little nap. We'll talk all about this in the morning."
"Now that you had your fun. You two can stop dicking around." Said the mysterious stranger. "Quickly, get them into the van."
"Mmmffffhh!!!" I heard Natasha screamed.
We were in the lot. Alone. A vehicle nowhere in sight before, but the sounds of rubber, shrieking on the ground indicated one had just shown up. I was carried in James's arms. Barely able to maintain focus as my eyes only wanted some shuteye. I came in and out of it as I watched Kurtis do the same thing to Natasha. As James done to me.
I blacked out.
Waking up again and now as the lights outside passed in a blur. The only sound heard was that of an exhaust perpetually exploding, talk amongst our captors, and the engine's howl. My mind just wasn't there. Couldn't focus. Couldn't form a plan. The only thing I could do.
Was sleep.
I was lost. Lost in a world of numbness. Of emptiness. A world void of any trace of light. Smell. Nor feeling. It was lonely.
"...wake up..."
The only sound that echoed. Was this voice.
"...wake up. Now..."
Persistently repeating itself over and over. Slowly gaining in volume.
"...Wake up.."
'Wake up? I'm right here. Aren't I. Wherever here is.'
"I think she's rest enough. This will wake her." Another voice says but with hidden animosity.
'Wait. What will.' I thought but soon came to regret it. As something snapped me out of my trance, hard.
......
Drip. Drip. Drip.
Copper.
The first among the few things I noticed after my awakening. It left a foul taste in my mouth. A metallic taste. Kinda reminded me of the first time I ate wasabi.
Gross.
I tried to correct my posture. To stand up even, but found myself to be hanging by my arms.
The second thing I noticed were the men in the room. Looked to be about eleven guys. My guess. Thugs. Most likely working for the mystery man I saw in the lot. Speaking of which.
"Nice to see that you're finally awake. I feared I might have missed the chance to speak with you personally before I left. Now, it seems I don't need to worry." Stepping into clearer view. "I apologize for the smack. But It was either that or... that." He pointed behind his back to a guy holding a knife in his hand. Flicking it around his fingers like he's done it many times before. While giving me a heart warm smile only a mother could love.
"What is this. Where am I. Why did you kidnap me?!!" I screamed as I started to thrash about in my ties. Only to realize one important thing.
"Where's Natasha?!!"
"Oh, you know. Here and there." He replied with an open gesture.
"You bastards! Don't you know who I am. I'm the cop who literally just arrested the biggest crime lord in the city. If you even think about touching one hair on Natasha or me, I promise you'll re-agghh!!"
"Oooh, trust me when I say I know exactly who you are. Katherine Sanders." He whispered my name in my ear.
"I know you have a cat named Pearl. Live in an apartment on Florence Ave. 3rd floor. Room 15. Your favorite movie Logan. Which I can't disagree on. Best damn movie Wolverine's ever been in."
That immediately caught my attention as my eyes slammed open. Completely forgetting that he had slugged me in the face.
I know you graduated from Marymount University at 22. Studied law enforcement. Followed in your old man shoes and joined the L.A.P.D. But before any of that. You used to be somewhat of a rebellious girl in High School. Heh, I guessed that changed when your old man died, huh?" He asked me.
......
"Thought so. I can go on and on but I'm kinda short on time here." He walks back slowly.
"How-why do you know so much about me?" My voice quivered.
"It's my job to know everything that goes on in this city. Especially when a nosy cop sticks her nose where it shouldn't belong. Interfering with my business and causing trouble."
"Trouble? I don't even know you. In fact, we just met."
"True, but like I said. I know you. You've been close. Too close actually. Done a better job of tracking me than the FBI and CIA. You almost discovered my identity so I had a scapegoat in case my stash was ever found."
"Stash?" I questioned.
"Oh come now. You gonna hang there and tell me. You really don't know who I am? Even when I'm literally standing right in front of you." He said in annoyance.
"Oo~h. I don't think she knows boss." James replied. Stepping forward.
"Let me dumb it down for ya." With a smile, he spoke.
"He's the shadow you've police been chasing. The criminal who crippled the yakuza and other mafia families, out of the city. The guy who stole the weapons truck of the U.S Government and sold on the black market. The one who puts the fear of God in our enemies who dares speak his name or go against him. The fish you've tried to catch, only for you to fall into the water and become his dinner."
"..No.." My voice gave out.
"Yep. The big badass himself. Tiburon Blanco!!" James shouted. Which led to an uproar of men cheering out their leader's name. While he stared at me in silence. Passing judgment.
I was afraid. Frightened even. The man I thought to be the fabled "White Shark" was just some stooge to take the fall and to lure me out. Out of the loop to see his true face. His Identity. His name!! It was all a ploy to find the snitch in his organization. And if that wasn't the worst part, he nabbed me with my guard down.
"...You knew." I said in resentment.
"Hey, now come now Kate. That's no way to treat the guy who went out of his way to meet you."
"You knew. Didn't you?! That I was a spy!!" I said in declaration rather than a question.
"Well of course. Though, you did prove a bit difficult to uncover. It was still an easy task for the boss. And man did he do it spectacularly."
"James. Would you please just shut up!! Your starting to talk a bit too much!" I said in annoyance.
"Well, sweet talking is my best charm." He laughed.
"I'm talking to Tiburon. So do us both a favor and zip it!"
"Zip it? Really. And what are you going to do if I don't?" Said, while folding arms.
"Then I guess I'll knock you down a few pegs...."
He tried to reply back only I didn't let him.
"..little boy." Staring him down.
"Uuuoo~h." Some of the men said in a chorus. While a few others tried to hide their snorts of amusement.
To this James faced his cohorts with a look of spite. Meaning to shut the hell up. It ain't funny. Then he faced me. Walking closer.
"Trying to act tuff when you're clearly not. Commendable, but I know it's just an act. You're afraid." He told me. Coming in close. "Afraid of what we might do to you in a few minutes. So you can quit acting." He stood in front while grabbing my hair. Pulling my head up.
"Your gonna die today like the whore you are. You and your friend." The look in his eyes told me all I needed to know. Natasha was alive. But not for long. Somewhere in this complex. Wherever, here was. I needed to do something. Fast.
But first.
"Yea, well, that's tuff talk coming from a pansy-ass who got me tied up. Ya wouldn't be saying that if my hands were loose. So why don't you untie me and see if I'm acting." I challenged him in front of his crew. "Then again, if you are afraid. I can still kick your ass with these restraints on." I beamed a smile. A look of dead-serious, showing.
"HAHAHA!! You can't be serious? Just what do you think you can do-"
Before he could get another word in, my right foot mysteriously found it's way to kick him right in the shin-dig. As the impact was hard and swift. Making it look like he had just jumped a few feet in the air. I managed to catch some of the guys wince in pain as if it was them that had their golden eggs crush. And James. Well, the view of seeing him writhe in pain as his feet touched the ground was astonishing.
The man hadn't shed a single shred of a tear, but the anguish expression on his face right now spoke volumes. Then taking a knee as standing proved too much of a feat to do now.
Almost felt sorry for what came next....almost.
"Hey, James." I looked down at him. And he back up to me.
"You know you had this coming right?" I asked.
"A kick to the balls? Yea...I guess I should've seen that coming. Bu-but your gonna pay for it." He said in a strained voice. Head down.
"No. Not for that stupid. For this."
He looked back up with a questionable gaze only to find my legs enclose around his neck.
"What?!" He tried to talk but found it hard to do as I was squeezing the air out of his throat in a chokehold.
I used the restraints as a form of grip to pull my body upward. While James tried to free himself by hitting my sides. Over and over. He struggled to breathe. Gagged even from the pressure.
"NGGHHH!"
'Almost there. Almost there you bastard!' I thought.
Suddenly the sound of approaching footsteps warned me of the danger I was in. Tiburon's men ran forward and seized me in their grasp. Pulling. Tugging. Forcing me to let go of James, no matter how hard they tried. I resisted. I refused to let this man live and one way or another. He's going to die.
"Enough of this." Tiburon said. And with that, a heavy blow was dealt to the side of my head.
My body went weak. Painful. My skull was caving in on itself. So much pain I screamed internally. Like a rampaging storm of firecrackers lighting up in my head. A massive headache.
A hemorrhaging if not.
I don't know when, but the increased weight on my ankles, pulling me down. Indicated I could no longer kick about, nor move.
"Should be more careful James. She was right when you had it coming." Tiburon said while walking around me. "Baited you like a rat with an insatiable hunger, only to fall for the simplest bait."
"Can you blame him." I said. Eyeing James as he sat on the floor. Gasping for air. Hands covering his throat with a hint of fear on his face.
"He is an idiot to big for his own ego. After all, I just showed him he isn't much of a gangster. Let alone a man, at all. Must be pretty embarrassing to be saved from a tied up W.H.O.R.E." I emphasized.
That got his attention as he suddenly stood up.
"You arrogant, bitch!! I'm gonna kill you! James said. Hate covered in his voice.
"Do that on your own time." Tiburon said. Blocking himself in James way. "You wasted enough of mine."
"But-"
"What?" Tiburon faced James. I don't know what it was but for some reason, the atmosphere in the air felt even colder. Tenser. Everyone just looked away as if afraid.
'Glad I can't see his face. Must be terrifying to look at.'
"I'm Sorry. Was there something you wanted to say. I'm listening."
"No, sir. I meant no disrespect. I'm sorry." James bowed his head in an apologetic manner.
This was a weird sight. James sniveling up to Tiburon Blanco like some child who's about to get a beating, for talking back to their parent. After all that trash talk earlier. Then again. If half the things I heard about him are true. Like that time he ripped out a man's beating heart when they dared question him. Isn't just a folk tale. Then yea.
I just might be screwed.
"Never let it happen again." His tone harsh, yet calm. "As for your question, Katherine. Yea, I knew. For some time actually." His eyes locked on me.
"And it was the perfect opportunity too. A few clues here. A few drugs there. Some weapons laying about with prints. And bingo. Thanks to you, the world thinks I'm behind bars. Can walk the streets free without so much as a care...
...not that I couldn't do that already or anything. But still. Thanks. And you know what the best part is. Watching you on the news as the cop who arrested me. Boy, you sure had a smile. From what I heard. There was a promotion in it for you. Guess the men in black stopped by huh."
"..You.." I seethed through my teeth's. Again. This guy knew so much about me, that I didn't know jack shit about him.
"Anyway, I just wanted to express my gratitude. Now I can really shake this city up." He said as he started heading for the door.
"Tiburon, wait! Just what do you mean by shaking things up?" I inquired.
"Well, what else." He looked at me as if I was crazy. "After the Mayor's death tonight of course. And when he's gone, the city's gonna need someone to help it rise from the ash."
"The mayor....you wouldn't..." Fear beginning to show on my face.
He flashed me one last grin. "Oh, Kate. It's like you don't know me at all."
And with that, he walked through the door as if none of this had even happened.
"Tiburon...
Tiburon!...
...Tibuurrrroooooo!!!"
....To be continued.
Author's Note
Hey guys. Hope you enjoyed the taste of this thrilling tale cause it's only the beginning. And if I do this right, the story might lead to some twists.
Other than that, just want to say hi to fellow Mlp readers and of course. Some feed back of spelling or anything else is appreciated. I'll try to post every month or two since my schedule seems pretty hectic. Still, I hope this was to your liking.
Enjoy.
The Phantom Wolf of Equus
Ch.8 To be a Merc. (Edited)
Author's Note
Ch.8 Everyone!!
Sorry for the delay. I just wanted to nail this right. Mostly, because I didn't like the way I had typed the chapter three times already. Truth be told, I had a few other ideas of how I wanted the intro to start off, then tying it up in the middle with Reyna. And after doing that....I scraped them. Completely did not like how they went.
Oh well.
Also, I'm looking into having a cover art made, so if anyone knows someone talented or good. Don't be afraid to reply to me. Thanks. And as always, feedback is greatly appreciated.
I hope you enjoy.
Ch.8 To be a Merc. (Edited)
2 Weeks later
<<< Faust's Point of View>>>
Leaning back in the comforts of my chair. Reports, documents, archive records and other essential items that needed my oversight, laid on the desk before me. A hard days work done, yet so much to do tomorrow morning. Something that was starting to annoy me as I never knew this would become my line of work.
Reaching overhead, the sound of pops from my bones and muscles stretching, earned a bit of a yarn out of me; thus, escaping my lips. Not too long ago, I used to do this kind of task without ever feeling the need to rest or sleep. Now, it just feels tiresome.
Needing a break and a distraction from this, I willed myself from my comfy chair. Thus, having me leave the confines of my study room and roaming the halls of my home, late at night. Needless to say, a select handful of guards walked alongside me during this time.
Peaceful I was. Relieved even. If there was anything four hundred years of living amongst the mortals has taught me, was that time is a very precious thing. That every moment, no matter how short or small the minute or second was, is a precious one.
Finding my way at Celestia's bedchambers, two guard sentries stood in front, till by my presence, they stepped aside. Slowly, I creaked the door open to find my daughter soundly asleep. Tucked under her blanket, with her favorite toy besides her in sweet comfort.
A warmth took hold in my chest, as a smile came over me. For I never once thought of myself capable of having a kin. Let alone two. And this moment here, proved that, even to me.
'Goodnight, my little star.' Gently closing the door, with a smile. Of utmost love.
I turned around to see Luna's bedchamber, directly across. Two more sentries guarding post, till they too, moved aside. Stepping up and gently opening the door, I snuck in as quietly as possible. Not to disturb her. The door closing behind with just the sway of my fingers.
Walking over to a side of her bed in the dark. A ray of light cascades through a slightly open curtain, beaming its beauty on my little moon. Her wheezing sound of sleep in rhythm. Shade of blue hair, bristling by its presence. And the color of life on her face...relieved what little worries, I had about her over the past month. That just seeing her here. Safe. And asleep. Was more than enough for me.
Lightly and gently, sitting on the left of the bed. My hand reaches towards her. Removing a flock of hair, which partly covered her face. And in return, revealing my little Lulu. Sleeping on her side.
Caressing a cheek, I felt her body heat but unfortunately caused her to stir a bit, by my mere touch. Luckily, it wasn't enough to wake her.
'Luna..'
I sat there. Eyes closed. Minutes passing by, as I hum a lullaby. Almost afraid that if I leave, she'll disappear.
Thinking to myself, I started to remember the talks and conversations we had, over the last month. Of the things, she was forced to endure. To witness. Both in the Everfree and...Ponyville. The anguish of guilt she felt since then of being powerless. And of course.
...
My humming pause. As I breathe in.
...for witnessing something. Multiple times, that I never wanted her to ever experience.
Releasing a breath of crisp air. I continued my hum, as we nearly reached its end.
My gaze slowly turning to her. 'I love you so much.' My left-hand strokes her hair one final time.
'And I always will...even if what you do is immeasurably foolish.' Stifling an uncheery, small laugh. 'You'll always be in my heart. Luna.'
My lullaby finishes.
Kneeling down slightly and removing a folic of hair. "Sweet dreams. My little moon."
I patted a kiss on her forehead.
Removing my hand, I get up and make my way over to the exit. But before I pull on the handle, I look over a shoulder and see her still there. Safe. And sound.
Smiling once more, I open the door and leave.
The guards stationed, awaited and stood resiliently silent.
"Thank you for your kind efforts for the night." I began to leave. Till.
"My queen." A sentry by Luna's door spoke. Facing them, or should I say her. "Is everything alright my queen?" She gestures to the side of her face. "Because you seem to be very....elated."
Following her movements, something wet touched my thumb. Realizing quickly what it was. I gave a delighted chuckle. Continuing to walk again, I spoke.
"I guess I am." The rest of my personal guards following.
After a good minute or two of walking. I guess it was finally time I've seen first hand just what the fuss about my guest, was all about. Because apparently, her transformation seems to have caught most of my advisers and Luna's, attention. That...and mostly because I am a little curious to see what's that strange energy, I've been sensing, as of late. So...
Standing in front of one of the barracks two entrances, stood post a few sentries who opened the door for me. Passing through and upon seeing me, the soldiers that were training or sparring paused their activities. For in return, they bowed in salute to their queen. Praising my name in grace.
I merely waved. Commending them for their dedicated hard work, this late at night.
Heading past them to the door mentioned to me by Starswirl, and one of my personal guards that's been on this voyage with me; steps in front. To open it for me.
Eyeing them, I spoke. "No one else is to enter, understood."
My guards nodded in confirmation.
"Understood!"
Once opened, I traveled down a flight of stairs, discovering a whole new scenery and chapter, in my castle's home. One of utter amazement and a sense of pride, in my Archmage. After viewing a technique of mine, only once.
'He's really stepped up his game these last years.' Mana in the air, washing past me. 'It would seem by showing him that spell, he's somehow created a small scale reality marble for himself. Not bad Starswirl.'
Impressed I was. Not only for deducing this much after just a simple glance, but for the creativity put into this.
Viewing the landscape and its many charms.
However, down below, an explosion in the distance caught my eye. Locking on the source's origination, something came flying out of a dust cloud.
A woman wielding a large blade in hand. Ears, tail, and hair resembling that of the clearest flake. Dressed in unfamiliar garments and eyes burning such luminosity, to light up the darkest of caverns. Weave through a field of arcane explosions. Dead set on avoiding any hits, no matter the cost.
'Reyna?' Intrigued, somewhat.
The white-haired woman before me slides under a beam; then pivoting her sword in the dirt, skidded a left turn as an overhead attack misses. Next, rising off the ground, she spins around quickly; slicing a large ball of fire in half, as she continues to fully traverse forward again.
Sprinting, at a steady pace.
A few meters in front of her, attack type runes appear, as they fire beams of concentrated magic at her. But Reyna didn't seem worried. Nor the least bit intimidated. Instead, the woman wildly dances side to side, evading any incoming attacks. Drawing ever closer to the spells, as her pace, suddenly increased.
Blade extended and in hand, she carves through the runes, as each one crumbles away.
However, she wasn't done. The moment the tip of her left foot touches the ground, she pounces off again. Avoiding a surprise attack; as a folly of barrages, swept the path she chose to escape in. From above.
Till unexpectedly, Reyna calls out a name. Which she then swings her sword upward releasing an attack of her own. An attack that had me fascinated. And wary. From its feel.
For this is the energy I've been sensing.
'Is that...magic?'
The attack's lunar shape exploding upon contact, destroying several runes high in the air.
'Its aura feels..different...' My gaze fixes back on her.
Beneath her feet. A red rune suddenly appears, detonating immediately. Releasing another loud explosion.
Luckily though, she managed to dodge in the nick of time, but when hopping over to a new spot the ground lit up again with the same rune type.
"Heh." Feeling amused by the show.
As bursts of explosions rocked the ground and ruptured forth, whenever Reyna landed in a new spot.
Quickly making way to a large boulder column, she jumps to the top. Possibly believing the ground as an arcane mine-field.
But she had no time to rest as rays bombarded where she stood. Decimating the top and destroying the layers as the whole thing came collapsing down. The beams, still raining down from purples runes up above. Leaving in wake another cloud. And crater.
But I had a feeling Reyna was fine. For there was a different energy coming from within. Something...that clearly was not magic.
The seconds counting, without any prior movement yet.
However, a color was seen illuminating through the smoke. Becoming clearer and some as the dust barely concealed a luminescent dome. The warrior held inside, holding a hand out, and on a knee. Gasping for air.
The shield green and barely maintainable, revealing cracks in its surface. Spreading. Seeing this, she drops her hand, still breathing heavily. A few scrapes here and there, slowly healing. Crossing my arms.
'Just who are you really?' My interest's, peaking.
Appearing behind the tired merc a purple rune opens up, ensnaring her in chains. Wrapping around tight leaving little to no room of escaping. Let alone movement.
Struggling to break free. The only appendage able to move was the one wielding the large sword. And unfortunately for her, dozens of runes started to materialize out of thin air. Charging up their energy as the seconds counted.
Ready to fire.
"Urgh! Crap!!" She seethes. Frustrated.
'So this is the extent of your capabilities then, huh?' Believing this the end of her performance. Briefly turning a bit, my right leg found its way, heading up a stair. 'And here I thought I hired a wild card. Best, you call the command and submit, then.' The rest of me soon following.
Reaching their maximum hold the runes discharge their gathered energies. As I could tell from behind, they fired at a single point. Death, completely imminent.
'Foolish.' Leaving her to her fate.
Yet, instead of ensured fear, that should be coursing through her mind and body. Something, completely unexpected happens. "Come on!" She shouts a cry. Words I wasn't expecting.
Quickly, looking back from where I stood. With blade in hand, Reyna pivots it in front as a shield. Absorbing most of the shots. Although...
With how spread out the runes was, most were able to hit their mark. Weakening what little defense she had, to seemingly none, at all.
So then why...why is she smiling. With that massive grin, showing.
A finger stirs.
Turning around, with full attention. I watched on.
Getting a tad excited myself for some unknown reason.
Out of the corner of an eye, her pupil dilates slightly; as if it would see something, far in the distance beyond here. But I knew she was eyeing me instead.
Her grin maddening even wider. Showing a full display of her side teethes. Their sharpness and whiteness in utter glory.
"Guess I got no choice." The onslaught, still raining down hard. "Not with her majesty watching, but then again. I didn't plan on quitting, either!" She says. An unfamiliar energy I sensed from before rises. Slowly seeping out of the owner, eroding the chains. While increase pressure, of killing intent emanates from them, causing dust to swerve around their feet.
*Crack*
A chain bursts. Its other members endearing the strain of tying hold a dangerous, caged predator.
Taking a shot in the face from a direct hit fueled her even more. As another mend's, breaking off. Her increased energy seeping out even more.
"Rrgh! Aaargh!!" She screams in rebellion.
A whole new change in scenario taking forth. For she no longer sheltered herself from the volley of fire. Rather, blade extending in hand as it surges with power.
The last chain gives way, as a bellow of energy explodes fiercely around the once captive animal. Leaving the rune it came from, to disappear.
Swinging upright, forward. "Getsuga Tenshou~!!" She screams, same words from before. Blue energy condensing from her into the gleaming blade as a blue light larger this time releases from her sword. Carrying a strong force of pressure, almost in the shape of...
A fang.
The runes constantly firing. For even their combined assault, seemed minor against the incoming attack heading their way.
And as the combined forces of energy clash, this time a larger explosion like no other, shook the atmosphere in here; thus destroying many columns of rocks in the vicinity. Heavy gusts of wind furiously blowing and intense waves of flames simmering everywhere in all direction.
The force, causing such turbulence and rubble that it headed my way, but I wasn't worried the least. For they merely bounced off a barrier the stair's entrance, had erected. Letting in only a warm breeze pass through.
After the dust cleared, I saw Reyna standing somewhat in a bigger, sunk-in crater. Heavily breathing and injured. Sword planted over her shoulder.
A smile came to my lips. 'Not bad Reyna....it seems I wasn't wrong about you.'
Slowly facing this way. A seditious pleasure forming in her corner lips. She was about to say something but stopped herself. For she leans back in place, instead.
A beam abruptly misses. Nearly taking her head. Smoldering the ground before her very feet. Engraving a burnt, mark.
Slightly surprised by her sudden reflex, Reyna simply smiles at this. "Nearly forgot. Session isn't over yet." Raising her left over a shoulder and stretching her palm, wide. A ray blasts through a rune, leaving behind green fumes, which play around the tips of her fingers.
"Now it is. Levim! " (Another command)
Walking towards me. The other runes that had emerged began disappearing, in response by an uttered word.
"Mendeo!" She says, while strapping the large sword on her back. And this time, the structures here started to reform themselves. Beginning with the rock pillars nearby, then the ground itself.
Upon reaching the steps, she looks up. "Your majesty." Raising a hand and examining the sky. "Fine weather we're having, don'tcha think?"
A corny joke.
Yet, I couldn't help suppress the laughter that came, afterward.
'No, I wasn't wrong at all.'
Bringing my hands together, they clapped and repeatedly done so a couple of times.
"Hahaha~. Yes, I would say it is a beautiful day. If it weren't already so early in the morning.
"How early?"
"Oh, about two, maybe three-ish." I shrugged.
"Oh geez, have I been here that long." Facepalming with a snicker. "I've been training here since ten in the morning."
"Really?" Realizing not many of my elite guards could ever be on par with her, in terms of stamina and strength. Let alone her attributes. "Reyna..."
Thinking fully well, it might be time I actually put her to work.
"...you've survived in the Everfree for a couple of weeks correct." I said rather in fact than a question.
Nodding.
Dawning my eyes. "I believe its time you earned your first pay."
~<>~
The next morning, I sat in the throne room. Waiting.
My trusted advisers close. A select handful of personal stealth flyers, standing beneath my throne's columns. And my archmage and general beside me.
Waiting for the one who might prove key to the mission ahead at hand.
"My queen." Hurricane says, beside me. Quietly speaking, in an ear. "Are you sure it is wise to involve Reyna in a task as crucial as this. I am aware of our current situation, and that you hired her to keep a close eye on her, but actually letting her go. To attend something like this. Seems a little..."
"Unorthodox. Unwise perhaps." Finishing his words.
"I was gonna say unusual."
"Hehe~. Relax Commander Hurricane." Crossing my legs and gently resting my chin, on the back of my right palm; while resting on the throne's arms.
"It's about time I see exactly what I'm spending money on. Don't you agree?" Giving a half-mischievous smile.
Momentarily, returning the same expression.
"Hmph. Of course...your majesty." Facing forward again. A grin of his own.
And no sooner. There was a knock on the door, before fully opening. Revealing a merc, striding into the room. Precision about her; in every step.
"Reyna. I assume you have everything you need?" If the bag, hanging over her shoulder was an indication.
"That I do. Your majesty." Before bowing slightly.
"Good." About ready to explain the plan and situation once more.
"You five. And Reyna. Are gathered here because of your unique skill sets and knowledge of the Everfree. Meaning, that I only trust the six of you. To complete a very important task, that may or may not be detrimental to the safety of Canterlot." Eyeing the select chosen.
"There has been a lot of circumstantial events, lately. Which I'm sure most of you are aware of." Going by a list. "The attack on Ponyville. Wendigos this close to the mountain's border. Some popping in and out, as the outer soldiers pile their bodies. And no doubt, the silence of the scouting regiment I've sent out almost a year ago."
Observing.
"It was about a month ago, a flyer from that regiment. Barely made it back, to Canterlot. His wounds gravely severe and life-threatening, that he died, before reaching the medical wing. However, his death was not in vain. For we found a scroll in one of his belongings; foretelling the fate of those soldiers."
With a snap of a finger, a rolled-up parchment appeared. Floating towards my hand.
Motioning it forward in grasp. "This is a letter written in general Cobalt's handwriting. And possibly stained...in his blood." A few, twinge in the room. Including most of my advisors.
Involving a moment of stillness. As nothing was mentioned through the passing time. For everyone waited, for the next word to leave my lips.
"His report is mostly unclear and short. But there is one crucial thing, seen plainly clear." Everyone hooking on. Except for the few here. Especially her. "General Cobalt was attacked by an unknown force and is most likely dead."
The atmosphere reticent in feeble silence, once more.
"He mentioned how they were ambushed in the night. The enemy strength and number unknown. Which is why I immediately sent a reconnaissance team to his last known location. Somewhere, near the outskirts of Shawnola Gorge."
"That far your majesty?" One of the flyers asked. That's beyond pass Froggy Bottom Bogg and further away from the Everfree. We've never ventured that far before."
"Indeed it is." Rising from my seat. Heading down the throne's stairs in strong entitlement.
"The scout regiment was sent to investigate distant lands and determine whether they were inhabitable to set up far away colonies. Just like the area where Ponyville, formerly resides in."
"I understand the goals of the scout regiment, but why that far. My Queen?"
Gazing in his eyes. "Did you know that Canterlot is becoming a little overcrowded, Silver Storm?" Addressing his name.
His eyes widen, slightly.
"Ever since Canterlot was built and the war between the three tribes was over. Equestria has been in peace for some time. Meaning in every generation, there is an inclined in birth. One where I am afraid we must search for new lands to colonize."
Walking in front of the rest, present. And her.
"But when I sent the reconnaissance team, something was amiss. Or should I say, still is." Briefly turning away. Looking to my Archmage.
Stepping down, Starswirl unraveled a book from beneath his cloak. Showing it up.
"As you know, I am a man called by some eccentric names. And I guess in a sense...there true. From what Commander Hurricane told me about the teleport scrolls in Ponyville and the problem sending a message out, I developed a means to communicate over vast distances. Without the aid of a scroll."
"A book?" Another flyer says, unbelievably.
Briefly turning to glance who. A horizontal scar was seen going across his nose. A small one too, not stretching too far.
"Yes. This book. Which you clearly stated. Has a two-way writing magic inscription. Meaning, whatever a person writes in here, will also appear in another book. Letting us communicate instantly without the wait and witnessing one another's handwriting, for verification."
"I assume the members of the reconnaissance team also have this?" Silver asked. Narrowing his eyes, analytically.
Facing them once more, I spoke simply. "Indeed, they do."
"And when you said something was amiss-"
"You most likely have a code in the writing, just in case for whoever scribbles in it." My attention and everyone else, shifted to that on Reyna. Her hands resting in her attire's pockets. She too, giving a look as if it was obvious.
"It makes sense. You wouldn't want anyone just reading your diary containing secrets. So instead, you most likely leave a mismatch of words and certain phrases hiding in a sentence that says something else." Kindly smiling. "That's pretty smart."
"And that most likely means, one of the members isn't following or saying certain phrases as cues in the book." Silver finished.
"That is correct, Silver Storm. I sent six other members to investigate. And I entrusted Swift, the leader of the group. And the book. In return, only he is supposed to message me. I mesmerized his writing closely, but he failed in mentioning a code phrase at the end of one of his message's. One that is very important, and should never be forgotten. For it is essential in every message sent to recognize a person on the other side of the book." I emphasized.
"Perhaps it was by mistake?" Another flyer interjects.
"No..he knows how important each cue is. If even missing one, then that means his team has been compromised."
"Which is why you want us to see for ourselves, the situation at hand and report." Silver, never missing a beat.
"Yes." Taking the book from Star. Then handing it to Silver.
"As of now, you are the leader of the new stealth squad, Star Fall." He collectively took the book.
Afterward.
Placing a free hand on his forehead, before I spoke. Another brief emotion of surprise shown on his face.
"You know what to do. It took Swift and his team a month straight to Shawnola Gorge. You have to do it in two weeks at most. Before someone over there gets suspicious. Do you think you six can do it?" Knowing the answer already.
"If you desire it so, it shall be done." Kneeling before me. "Your majesty!"
"Your majesty!!" Others following.
....except Reyna, who stands oddly out of place.
But it did make me proud to call these six. Brave souls.
"Then make preparations and leave at once." Stretching my arm out. "Find out as much as you can, and above all else, come back alive. Dying is not an option."
"Understood, Queen Faust!!!" Each one rose. Heading out with their bags, weapons, and equipment. Ready, confident, and determined to see this mission fulfilled. Walking out of the room one by one in tow, with a sense of pride. And Reyna...
She trails behind, close. Exiting the throne room as the last one.
After a few moments, I walked back to my seat to sit. Resting a bit before my Archmage says something.
"I take it you gave Silver Storm everything he needed." Looking to me with his hat nearly obscuring his face.
"....." Not responding.
"Well then, by your grace. I pray them good fortune." My adviser says.
"I'm, sure they will." Platinum says, down below. "After all, they have her." Cookie and Puddinghead looking in interests. Clover merely brushing her hair back. Silently agreeing. And Hurricane, displaying a wishing smile.
'Yes....'
A foreboding feeling.
'..at least... I hope they do....' My thoughts with me.
<<< Reyna's Point of View>>>
'Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.' Trekking my way at high speed through a forest. 'Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit!!' Wishing I had on a pair of shades. Or goggles perhaps. To protect my face from the brunt of the freezing air.
Skidding out of a tree's path. Then another. Keeping a close pace not to fall behind the others that didn't have to fly through a damp snowiness, forest. For we were still in the Everfree. Traveling without rest or break for the last five days.
Since Canterlot.
The only warmth I had. Was a heavy winter cloak I bought from the Twin's store. My jacket zipped the fuck up underneath. Along with a scarf, covering my neck and lower face. My biker cloves offering what little resistance against the wind's draft.
Never have I felt so cold, so frigid in the climate. I completely forgot, what this strange sensation felt like--to feel absolute freezing temperature, outside, in the world.
I guess that's another benefit of being alive.
Again.
A change in reiatsu from above. As the others who were flying descended down, somewhere north of me. Heading their way, I came up upon the entrance of a small clearing, along with an open carved cave. In front.
"Well I'll be...she really can keep up." Solar Blaze, says. A man I've come to know with a scar across his face. "For a land lover."
Clearly, the whimsical-cocky type.
His hair and eyes a light brown. Wearing a warm cloak, covered in fur of sorts. A much better protection against the cold than mines.
Heading pass him and shoes crunching in the snow. I stood beside Silver Storm, inspecting the cave's opening. Someone, who I easily perceived as the brains of the group. For his calm demeanor and lack of facial emotion, shown otherwise.
A dark cloak covering his head as strands of silver hair shown through. A scarf also obscuring most of his lower face, revealing a mauve shade of purple eyes.
"I'm gonna check in and see what's inside. Violet. Jade. With me." He says, walking in. Another one of Faust's so-called chosen, following close suit.
Venturing further into the cave out of sight. Darkness taking hold of them.
"I guess that just leaves me alone with two extremely beautiful ladies." Solar, starting something. "So, what do you girls say. Wanna huddle together in sharing our body heat? It may take a while before the others come back. And I don't know about you, but I for one, am freezing." He playfully says.
I looked at him. Unfazed by what he just said. Just before facing again in the cave's entrance.
"I'd rather freeze." The other woman next to me says.
From what I could tell, her name was Ebony. Ebony Spark. Or something like that.
There weren't much of any conversations, happening for the last few days. So all I got before we left was an introduction of names and etc.
She too wore a long shall, covering her head. Her face covered by a scarf. As most of her features were hidden.
She walked over near the entrance, placing her bag against the wall.
"Hungry?" She asks me. Something in her hand.
"A little." Realizing I haven't had something since we left.
Guessing my body can handle days without sustenance, straight.
"Thank you...Ebony. Right?"
"Correct." She says.
Bringing the ration up close, I sniffed it a bit before taking a bite. A bland taste, but I guess necessary for it to last certain days or weeks.
Meaning to get a decent meal...well, something needs to be hunted and cooked.
Taking another bite, she followed up by asking me a question.
"Is it true what everyone's been saying. That you rescued one of the princesses from near-death, experience?" Turning to her slightly, out of the corner of an eye.
Responding with a question of my own. "Do you believe those rumors?"
Her ebony brown eyes returning the same look.
"Don't know." Grabbing her own ration. "Is it as true as you fighting a pack of thirty wendigos single-handedly, alone. Back in Ponyville?" Munching on the treat.
"Heh." Liking her Riza attitude. "Who knows. I heard it was around fifty." Finishing mine's, before covering up.
Stepping out into the light. Silver, Jade, and Violet made it out of the cavern.
"Alright, we'll rest up here for the night and leave in the morning. We still have a thousand miles or two, before the deadline. So everyone make sure your well rested before departure."
"Roger that, boss." Blaze, saluted.
"Brrr~. Then can someone please get some wood and start a fire, already! I think even my blisters, have blisters. And let me tell ya, its not fun at all." A girl whined, in a soft cheery-sweet voice. Embracing herself.
"Oh, well if your cold. You could always snuggle up with me, dear Violet." Still trying.
"I would. But I don't wanna catch it." She says.
"Catch what?" Asking.
"Your stupidity. I heard its contagious." She meagerly laughed.
"Hey!" Blaze raised his voice, annoyed.
Hiding my amusement. Thinking it was a good one.
"Enough. Violet, stay inside. Ebony, go with her. Jade and Blaze, watch the perimeter. And Reyna...come with me." Briefly eyeing me before walking off.
"And where ya going?!" Blaze asked.
Not even looking.
"Wood." Silver's, short reply.
~<>~
Five minutes in, we managed to get some wood pieces and branches to start a fire. Thanks to the saber, Silver's been carrying. Between the two of us, it was awfully quiet. Then again, I often enjoyed the silence. Leaving me with my own personal stuff to worry about.
But it had to happen eventually. Something that perhaps, needed to be said.
"What do you think we'll find once we get there?" A simple question started.
Thinking. I responded shortly. "If there is anything to find...maybe something; none of you are prepared for."
Halting a swift strike down onto another branch. He turned his gaze wearily to me. And spoke.
"You think we aren't used to death?" A rhetorical question said.
"No...but I think once we get there, it'll be something none of you can ever be prepared for." Holding the pile.
"And what makes you so sure of that." Straitening his posture. Back to me.
Stepping up. "Call it a hunch."
"A hunch?" Sounding, skeptical.
Continuing. "I've no doubt you and that merry band of yours, have had some action in the past. Even seen things and participated in them. But often enough, when its time to enter the true house of horrors and nightmares. People tend to hesitate in one. Crucial. Moment. And like you said to the queen, no one's ventured this far out before. So who's to know, what we might encounter."
Our eyes locking for a moment.
Then turning to face away. "True....but I don't plan on failing her majesty. And if this is a task that determines Canterlot's future...then I will not fail." A branch, cut cleanly from its severed member.
Handing the piece over to me. "And neither will they." He says before letting go.
'..I guess we'll see.' Feeling my own cocky smile, as I trail behind.
With enough wood to build a rowboat, we headed back to the cavern. Blaze and Jade, still at post.
Walking in pass them, I placed my share of the pile down. Setting them up together into a campfire with leaves and twigs mixed in, to help burn the wood.
Moving my right leg towards the pile, I calmly gave a thought. As a small burst of flames ignited.
"Woa~. That's so cool." The leaves catching.
The little embers soon becoming a tyrant flame, raging on.
Coming close to the fire, taking her gloves off. Was Violet. "Are you a dragon or something?" She asks.
"If I was a dragon wouldn't I have breathed fire just now, through my mouth." A given response.
A bubbling smile. "Yea, I guess you would, wouldn't you. Thanks for the warmth." Brushing her hands together like a moth near to a flame.
Others, gathering to sit around the light. Besides Silver, who stood in the cave's entrance. Still basking in the setting sun.
Something in hand.
'Messaging the queen, huh?' Intrigued somewhat of when and how he learned the cues to communicate. But then a thought hits me.
'Smart girl.' Realizing what Faust did.
Slowly taking my bag off, in hand. "I'll be back." I moved further into the cave, keeping a watchful eye.
Ebony taking notice.
Traversing away from the group and the lit campfire, I made my way into the darkness.
Walking with ease, as I made a turn around a corner and again as I pass another. Doing this at least a couple of times to play safe. Then making a stop.
(Sighing in bliss) "Haa~h. The perks of being both a wolf and halfa." Complimenting myself for the wise decision.
For everything around was seen in perfect sight. Just like the time when I ran with Luna, in the forest at night.
'Night vision, rules.' Feeling a tinge in my eyes.
Placing my left hand against a wall; observing the crusts and edges in careful detail. Its jagged and rough feature, scraping my fingertips. I felt it all.
My senses heighten. Like never before, as I could hear the conversations from the others. The sound of bristling flames. The vacuum of wind moving through here in different directions. Droplets of water hitting something. Blaze and Violet starting up-wait...water.
My focus, captured, by the beating drops. Each one falling in a sequence, apart by three or four seconds.
As if being there; I got a grasp of the whole layout of the source's origination. And a detailed map of where to go.
Moving. My curiosity raptured, by what I'll find. I walked in silence.
Once more.
~<>~
Making a final turn. A luminous. Surreal glow, emitting out of what seemed to be a crystal; embedded in the cavern's structure. Glistened, a blue, beautiful hue.
Several more, deeper in. Revealing an obscuring light at the end of the tunnel.
Going forth and finally stepping out. Another moment of un-realness, struck me. For words failed, to describe exactly what it is, I'm seeing.
Walking over the uneven terrain, I knelt down. Feeling the water's surface; it cold, but pure. Reflecting an image, as I knew. This...
"..is my secret place." The woman smirks back, with a green glow.
